Skip to main content

Full text of "Autobiography of Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiak, or, Black Hawk : embracing the traditions of his nation, various wars in which he has been engaged, and his account of the cause and general history of the Black Hawk War of 1832, his surrender, and travels through the United States"

See other formats


B 


n 


7 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

The  Institute  of  Museum  and  Library  Services  through  an  Indiana  State  Library  LSTA  Grant 


http://www.archive.org/details/autobiographyofmOOblac 


Mi 


BLACK    HAWK 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


MA-KA-TAI-ME-SHE-KIA-KIAK, 


BLACK   HAWK, 


EMBRACING  THE  TRADITIONS  OF  HIS  NATION,  VARIOUS  WARS  IN  WHICH  HE   HAS 

BEEN  ENGAGED,  AND  HIS  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  CAUSE  AND 

GENERAL   HISTORY  OF  THE 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR  OF  1832, 

His  Surrender,  and   Travels   Through  the   United    States. 
DICTATED    BY    HIMSELF. 


ANTOINE  LECLAIR,  U.  S.  INTERPRETER. 

J.  B.  PATTERSON,  EDITOR  AND  AMANUENSIS. 


ROCK    ISLAND,    ILLINOIS,    1833- 


LIFE,  DEATH  AND  BURIAL  OF  THE  OLD  CHIEF,  TOGETHER  WITH 

A  History  ot  trie  Black  Hawk  War, 

By  J.  B.  PATTERSON,  Oquawka,  III,  1882 


Copyrighted  by  J.  B.  PATTERSON,  1882, 


PRESS  OF 

CONTINENTAL  PRINTING  CO. 

418  N.  3d  ST.,  ST.  LOUIS. 


AS  A  TOKEN  OF  HIGH  REGARD, 

I    DEDICATE    THIS    VOLUME 

TO  MY  FRIEND, 

HON.  bailey  davenport, 

OF  ROCK  ISLAND,  ILL. 


AFFIDAVIT. 


DISTRICT  OF  ILLINOIS,  SS. 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  this  sixteenth  day  of  November,  Anno 
Domini  eighteen  hundred  and  thirty-three,  J.  B.  Patterson,  of  said  dis- 
trict, hath  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the  title  of  which 
is  in  the  words  following,  to-wit ; 

"Life  of  Makataimeshekiakiak,  or  Black  Hawk,  embracing  the  Tradi- 
tions of  his  Nation — Indian  Wars  in  which  he  has  been  engaged — Cause 
of  joining  the  British  in  their  late  War  with  America,  and  its  History — 
Description  of  the  Rock  River  Village — Manners  and  Customs — En- 
croachments by  the  Whites  contrary  to  Treaty — Removal  from  his  village 
in  1831.  With  an  account  of  the  Cause  and  General  History  of  the  Late 
War,  his  Surrender  and  Confinement  at  Jefferson  Barracks,  and  Travels 
through  the  United  States.    Dictated  by  "himself." 

J.  B.  Patterson,  of  Rock  Island,  Illinois,  Editor  and  Proprietor. 

The  right  whereof  he  claims  as  author,  in  conformity  with  an  act  of 
Congress,  entitled  "An  act  to  amend  the  several  acts  respecting  copy- 
rights." 

W.  H.  BROWN, 
Clerk  of  the  District  of  Illinois. 


Indian  Agency, 

Rock  Island,  October  16,  1833. 
I  do  hereby  certify,  that  Makataimeshekiakiak,  or  Black  Hawk,  did 
call  upon  me,  on  his  return  to  his  people  in  August  last,  and  expressed 
a  great  desire  to  have  a  History  of  his  Life  written  and  published,  in 
order  (as'  he  said)  "that  the  people  of  the  United  States,  (among  whom 
he  had  been  traveling,  and  by  whom  he  had  been  treated  with  great  re- 
spect, frieudship  and  hospitality,)  might  know  the  causes  that  had  im- 
pelled him  to  act  as  he  had  done,  and  the  principles  by  which  he  was 
governed." 


VI  AFFIDAVIT. 

In  accordance  with  his  request,  I  acted  as  Interpreter;  and  was  par- 
ticularly cautious  to  understand  distinctly  the  narrative  of  Black  Hawk 
throughout— and  have  examined  the  work  carefully  since  its  completion, 
and  have  no  hesitation  in  pronouncing  it  strictly  correct,  in  all  its  par- 
ticulars. 

Given  under  my  hand,  at  the  Sac  and  Fox  Agency,  the  clay  and  date 
above  written. 

Antoixk  Le  Clair, 
U.  S.  Interpreter  for  the  Saes  and  Foxes. 


ORIGINAL    DEDICATION.  VII 


NE-KA-NA-WEN. 


MA-NE-SE-NO  OKE-MAUT  WAP-PI  MA-QUAI. 
Wa-ta-sai  we-yeu, 

Ai  nan-ni  ta  co-si-ya-quai,  na-katch  ai  she-ke  she-he-nack,  hai-me-ba- 
ti  ya-quai  ke-she-he-nacb,  ken-e-chawe-he-ke  kai-pec-kien  a-cob,  ai-we-ne- 
she  we-he-yen;  ne-wai-ta-sa-raak  ke-kosb-pe  kai-a-poi  qui-wat.  No-ta- 
wacb-pai  pai-ke  se-na-mon  nan-ni-yoo,  ai-ke-kai  na-o-pen.  Ni-me-to  sai- 
ne-ni-wen,ne-ta-to-taben  ai  mo-he-man  ta-ta-que,  ne-me-to-sai-ne-ne-wen. 

Nin-a-bai-ba  poi-pon-ni  cbi-cha-yen,  kai-ka-ya  ha-ma-we  pa-she-to-he- 
yen.  Kai-na-ya  kai-nen-ne-naip,  he-nok  ki-nok  ke-cha-kai-ya,  pai-no-yen 
ne-ket-te-sim-mak  o-ke-te-wak  ke-o-cbe,  me-ka  ti-ya-quois  na-kacb  mai- 
qupi,  a-que-qui  pa-cbe-qui  ke-kan-ni  ta-men-nin.  Ke-to-ta  we-yen,  a-que- 
ka-ni-co-te  sbe-tai-bai  yen,  neD,  chai-cha-me-co  kai-ke-me-se  ai  we-ke 
ken-ne-ta-mo-wat  ken-na-wa-ba-o  ma-co-qua-yeai-quoi.  Ken-wen-na  ak- 
cbe-man  wen-ni-ta-bai  ke-men-ue  to-ta-we-yeu,  ke-kog-bai  be-ta-shi  be- 
kai  na-we-yen,  he-na-cha  wai-che-we  to-mo-nan,  ai  pe-cbe-qua-cbi  mo- 
pen  ma-me-co,  mai-che-we-ta  na-mo-nan,  ne-ya-we-nan  qui-a-ba-wa  pe-ta- 
kek,  a  que-year  tak-pa-sbe-qui  a-to-ta-mo-wat,  chi-ye-tuk  he-ne  cba-wai- 
cbi  be-ni-nan  ke-o-cbi-ta  mow-ta-swee-pai  che-qua-que. 

He-ni-cba-hai  poi-kai-nen  na-na-so-si-yen,  ai  o-sa-ke- we-yen,  ke-pe-me- 
kai-mi-kat  bai-nen  hac-yai  na-na-co-si-peu,  nen-a-kai-ne  co-ten  ne-co-ten 
ne-ka  cbi-a-quoi  ne-me-cob  me-to-sai  ne-ne  wak-kai  ne-we-yen-nen,  kai- 
sbai  ma-ni-to-ke  ka-to-me-nak  ke-wa-sai-  be  co-wai  mi-a-me  ka-cbi  pai- 
ko-tai-bear-pe  kai-cee  wa-wa-kia  be-pe  ha-pe-nach-be-cba,  na-na-ke-na- 
way  ni-taain  ai  we- pa-he- wea  to-to-na  ca,  ke-to-ta-we-yeab,  be-nob,  mia-ni 
ai  sbe-be-ta  ma-ke-si-yen,  nen-a-kai  na-co-tenne-ka-be-nen  e-ta-quois,  wa. 
toi-na-ka  cbe-ma-be-keu  na-ta-cbe  tai-bai-ben  ai  mo-co-man  ye-we-yeu  ke- 
to-towe.  E-nok  ma-ni-bai  sbe-ka-ta-  ma  ka-si-yen,  wen-e-cha-hai  nai-ne- 
mak,  mai-ko-ten  ke  ka-cha  ma-men-na-tuk  we-yowe,  keu-ke-nok  ai  she- 
me  ma-na-ni  ta-men-be-yowe. 

MA-KA-TAI-ME-SHE-KIA-KIAK 

Ma-taus-we  Ki-sis,  183-3. 


Vlll  DEDICATION. 


DEDICATION. 


[Translation.] 
To  Brigadier  General  H.  Atkinson : 

Sir — The  changes  of  fortune  and  vicissitudes  of  war  made  you  my 
conqueror.  When  my  last  resources  were  exhausted,  my  warriors  worn 
down  with  long  and  toilsome  marches,  we  yielded,  and  I  became  your 
prisoner. 

The  story  of  my  life  is  told  in  the  following  pages:  it  is  intimately 
connected,  and  in  some  measure,  identified  with  a  part  of  the  history  of 
your  own:  I  have,  therefore,  dedicated  it  to  you. 

The  changes  of  many  summers  have  brought  old  age  upon  me,  and  I  can 
not  expect  to  survive  many  moons.  Before  I  set  out  on  my  journey  to 
the  land  of  my  fathers,  I  have  determined  to  give  my  motives  and  rea- 
sons for  my  former  hostilities  to  the  whites,  and  to  vindicate  my  char- 
acter from  misrepresentation.  The  kindness  I  received  from  you  whilst 
a  prisoner  of  war  assures  me  that  you  will  vouch  for  the  facts  contained 
in  my  narrative,  so  far  as  they  came  under  your  observation. 

I  am  now  an  obscure  member  of  a  nation  that  formerly  honored  and 
respected  my  opinions.  The  pathway  to  glory  is  rough,  and  many 
gloomy  hours  obscure  it.  May  the  Great  Spirit  shed  light  on  yours,  and 
that  you  may  never  experience  the  humility  that  the  power  of  the  Amer- 
ican government  has  reduced  me  to,  is  the  wish  of  him,  who,  in  his  native 
forests,  was  once  as  proud  and  bold  as  yourself. 

Black  Hawk. 

10th  Moon,  1833. 


advertisemp:nt.  ix 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


It  is  presumed  no  apology  will  be  required  for  presenting  to  the  public 
the  life  of  a  Hero  who  has  lately  taken  such  high  rank  among  the  distin- 
guished individuals  of  America.  In  the  following  pages  he  will  be  seen 
in  the  characters  of  a  Warrior,  a  Patriot  and  a  State  prisoner ;  in  every 
situation  he  is  still  the  chief  of  his  Baud,  asserting  their  rights  with  dig- 
nity, firmness  and  courage.  Several  accounts  of  the  late  war  having  been 
published,  in  which  he  thinks  justice  is  not  done  to  himself  or  nation,  he 
determined  to  make  known  to  the  world  the  injuries  his  people  have 
received  from  the  whites,  the  causes  which  brought  on  the  war  on  the 
part  of  his  nation,  and  a  general  history  of  it  throughout  the  campaign. 
In  his  opinion  this  is  the  only  method  now  left  him  to  rescue  his  little 
Band,  the  remnant  of  those  who  fought  bravely  with  him,  from  the  effects 
of  the  statements  that  have  already  gone  forth. 

The  facts  which  he  states,  respecting  the  Treaty  of  1804,  in  virtue  of 
the  provisions  of  which  the  government  claimed  the  country  in  dispute 
and  enforced  its  arguments  with  the  sword,  are  worthy  of  attention.  It 
purported  to  cede  to  the  United  States  all  of  the  country,  including 
the  village  and  corn-fields  of  Black  Hawk  and  his  band,  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Mississippi.  Four  individuals  of  the  tribe,  who  were  on  a  visit  to 
St.  Louis  to  obtain  the  liberation  of  one  of  their  people  from  prison,  were 
prevailed  upon,  says  Black  Hawk,  to  make  this  important  treaty,  without 
the  knowledge  or  authority  of  the  tribes,  or  nation. 

In  treating  with  the  Indians  for  their  country,  it  has  always  been  cus- 
tomary to  assemble  the  whole  nation;  because,  as  has  been  truly  sug- 
gested by  the  Secretary  of  War,  the  nature  of  the  authority  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  tribe  is  such,  that  it  is  not  often  that  they  dare  make  a  treaty  of 
much  consequence,  and  we  might  add,  never,  when  involving  so  much 
magnitude  as  the  one  under  consideration,  without  the  presence  of  their 
young  men.  A  rule  so  reasonable  and  just  ought  never  to  be  violated, 
and  the  Indians  might  well  question  the  right  of  the  Government  to  dis- 
possess them,  when  such  violation  was  made  the  basis  of  its  right. 


X  ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  Editor  has  written  this  work  according  to  the  dictation  of  Black 
Hawk,  through  the  United  States  Interpreter,  at  the  Sac  and  Fox  Agency 
of  Rock  Island.  He  does  not,  therefore,  consider  himself  responsible 
for  any  of  the  facts,  or  views,  contained  in  it,  and  leaves  the  old  Chief 
and  his  story  with  the  public,  whilst  he  neither  asks,  nor  expects,  any  fame 
for  his  services  as  an  amanuensis. 

The  Editor. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

OF 

BLACK  HAWK 


I  was  born  at  the  Sac  village,  on  Rock  river,  in  the  year 
1767,  and  am  now  in  my  67th  year.  My  great  grandfath- 
er, Nanamakee,  or  Thunder,  according  to  the  tradition 
given  me  by  my  father,  Pyesa,  was  born  in  the  vicinity  of 
Montreal,  Canada,  where  the  Great  Spirit  first  placed  the 
Sac  nation,  and  inspired  him  with  a  belief  that,  at  the  end 
of  four  years  he  should  see  a  white  man,  who  would  be 
to  him  a  father.  Consequently  he  blacked  his  face,  and 
eat  but  once  a  day,  just  as  the  sun  was  going  down ,  for  three 
years,  and  continued  dreaming,  throughout  all  this  time 
whenever  he  slept.  When  the  Great  Spirit  again  appeared 
to  him,  and  told  him  that,  at  the  end  of  one  year  more,  he 
should  meet  his  father,  and  directed  him  to  start  seven 
days  before  its  expiration,  and  take  with  him  his  two 
brothers,  Namah,  or  Sturgeon,  and  Paukahummawa,  or 
Sunfish,  and  travel  in  a  direction  to  the  left  of  sun-rising. 
After  pursuing  this  course  for  five  days,  he  sent  out  his 
two  brothers  to  listen  if  they  could  hear  a  noise,  and  if  so, 
to  fasten  some  grass  to  the  end  of  a  pole,  erect  it,  pointing 
in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  and  then  return  to  him. 

Early  next  morning  they  returned,  and  reported  that 
they  had  heard  sounds  which  appeared  near  at  hand,  and 
that  they  had  fulfilled  his  order.     They  all  then    started 


12  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

for  the  place  where  the  pole  had  been  erected  ;  when,  on 
reaching  it.,  Nanamakee  left  his  party  and  went  alone  to  the 
place  from  whence  the  sounds  proceeded,  and  found  that 
the  white  man  had  arrived  and  pitched  his  tent.  When  he 
came  in  sight,  his  father  came  out  to  meet  him.  He  took 
him  by  the  hand  and  welcomed  him  into  his  tent.  He  told 
him  that  he  was  the  son  of  the  King  of  France  ;  that  he 
had  been  dreaming  for  four  years  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit 
had  directed  him  to  come  here,  where  he  should  meet  a 
nation  of  people  who  had  never  yet  seen  a  white  man  ;  that 
they  should  be  his  children  and  he  should  be  their  father ; 
that  he  had  communicated  these  things  to  the  King,  his 
father,  who  laughed  at  him  and  called  him  Mashena,  but 
he  insisted  on  coming  here  to  meet  his  children  where  the 
Great  Spirit  had  directed  him.  The  King  had  told  him 
that  he  would  find  neither  land  nor  people  ;  that  this  was 
an  uninhabited  region  of  lakes  and  mountains,  but,  finding 
that  he  would  have  no  peace  without  it,  he  fitted  out  a 
napequa,  manned  it,  and  gave  him  charge  of  it,  when  he 
immediately  loaded  it,  set  sail  and  had  now  landed  on  the 
very  day  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  told  him  in  his  dreams 
he  should  meet  his  children.  He  had  now  met  the  man 
who  should,  in  future,  have  charge  of  all- the  nation. 

He  then  presented  him  with  a  medal  which  he  hung 
round  his  neck.  Nanamakee  informed  him  of  his  dream- 
ing, and  told  him  that  his  two  brothers  remained  a  little 
way  behind.  His  father  gave  him  a  shirt,  a  blanket  and  a 
handkerchief  besides  a  variety  of  other  presents,  and  told 
him  to  go  and  bring  his  brethren.  Having  laid  aside  his 
buffalo  robe  and  dressed  himself  in  his  new  dress,  he  started 
to  meet  his  brothers.  When  they  met  he  explained  to 
them  his  meeting  with  the  white  man  and  exhibited  to  their 
view  the  presents  that  he  had  made  him.  He  then  took 
off  his  medal  and  placed  it  on. his  elder  brother  Namah, 
and  requested  them  both  to  go  with  him  to  his  father. 


BLACK    HAWK.  13 

They  proceeded  thither,  were  ushered  into  the  tent,  and 
after  some  brief  ceremony  his  father  opened  a  chest  and 
took  presents  therefrom  for  the  new  comers.  He  discov- 
ered that  Nanamakee  had  given  his  medal  to  his  elder 
brother  Namah.  He  told  him  that  he  had  done  wrong  ; 
that  he  should  wear  that  medal  himself,  as  he  had  others 
for  his  brothers.  That  which  he  had  given  him  was  typi- 
cal of  the  rank  he  should  hold  in  the  nation  ;  that  his  broth- 
ers could  only  rank  as  civil  chiefs,  and  that  their  duties 
should  consist  of  taking  care  of  the  village  and  attending 
to  its  civil  concerns,  whilst  his  rank,  from  his  superior 
knowledge,  placed  him  over  all.  If  the  nation  should  get 
into  any  difficulty  with  another,  then  his  puccohawama,  or 
sovereign  decree,  must  be  obeyed.  If  he  declared  war  he 
must  lead  them  on  to  battle  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit  had 
made  him  a  great  and  brave  general,  and  had  sent  him 
here  to  give  him  that  me.dal  and  make  presents  to  him  for 
his  people. 

His  father  remained  four  days,  during  which  time  he 
gave  him  guns,  powder  and  lead,  spears  and  lances,  and 
taught  him  their  use,  so  that  in  war  he  might  be  able  to 
chastise  his  enemies,  and  in  peace  they  could  kill  buffalo, 
deer  and  other  game  necessary  for  the  comforts  and  luxu- 
ries of  life.  He  then  presented  the  others  with  various 
kinds  of  cooking  utensils  and  taught  them  their  uses.  Af- 
ter having  given  them  large  quantities  of  goods  aspresents, 
and  everything  necessary  for  their  comfort,  he  set  sail  for 
France,  promising  to  meet  them  again,  at  the  same  place, 
after  the  12th  moon. 

The  three  newly  made  chiefs  returned  to  their  village 
and  explained  to  Mukataquet,  their  father,  who  was  the 
principal  chief  of  the  nation,  what  had  been  said  and  done. 

The  old  chief  had  some  dogs  killed  and  made  a  feast 
preparatory  to  resigning  his  scepter,  to  which   all  the   na- 


14  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

tion  were  invited.  Great  anxiety  prevailed  among  them  to 
know  what  the  three  brothers  had  seen  and  heard.  When 
the  old  chief  arose  and  related  to  them  the  sayings  and 
doings  of  his  three  sons,  and  concluded  by  saying  that  the 
Great  Spirit  had  directed  that  these,  his  three  sons,  should 
take  the  rank  and  power  that  had  once  been  his,  and  that 
he  yielded  these  honors  and  duties  willingly  to  them,  be- 
cause it  was  the  wish  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  he  could  never 
consent  to  make  him  angry. 

He  now  presented  the  great  medicine  bag  to  Nanama- 
kee,  and  told  him  that  he  "cheerfully  resigned  it  to  him, 
it  is  the  soul  of  our  nation,  it  has  never  }>-et  been  disgraced 
and  I  will  expect  you  to  keep  it  unsullied." 

Some  dissensions  arose  among  them  in  consequence  of 
so  much  power  being  given  to  Nanamakee,  he  being  so 
young  a  man.  To  quiet  them,  Nanamakee,  during  a  vio- 
lent thunder  storm,  told  them  that  he  had  caused  it,  and 
that  it  was  an  exemplification  of  the  name  the  Great  Spirit 
had  given  him.  During  the  storm  the  lightning  struck, 
and  set  fire  to  a  tree  near  by,  a  sight  they  had  never  wit- 
nessed before.  He  went  to  it  and  brought  away  some 
of  its  burning  branches,  made  a  fire  in  the  lodge  and  seat- 
ed his  brothers  around  it  opposite  to  one  another,  while  he 
stood  up  and  addressed  his  people  as  follows  : 

"I  am  yet  young,  but  the  Great  Spirit  has  called  me  to 
the  rank  I  hold  among  you.  I  have  never  sought  to  be 
more  than  my  birth  entitled  me  to.  I  have  not  been  am- 
bitious, nor  was  it  ever  my  wish  while  my  father  was  yet 
among  the  living  to  take  his  place,  nor  have  I  now  usurped 
his  powers.  The  Great  Spirit  caused  me  to  dream  for  four 
years.  He  told  me  where  to  go  and  meet  the  white  man 
who  would  be  a  kind  father  to  us  all.  I  obeyed.  I  went, 
and  have  seen  and  know  our  new  father. 

"You  have  all  heard  what  was   said    and    done.     The 


BLACK    HAWK.  15 

♦ 

Great  Spirit  directed  him  to  come  and  meet  me,  and  it  is 
his  order  that  places  me  at  the  head  of  my  nation,  the 
place  which  my  father  has  willingly  resigned. 

"You  have  all  witnessed  the  power  that  has  been  given 
me  by  the  Great  Spirit,  in  making  that  fire,  and  all  that  I 
now  ask  is  that  these,  my  two  chiefs,  may  never  let  it  go 
out.  That  they  may  preserve  peace  among  you  and  ad- 
minister to  the  wants  of  the  needy.  And  should  an  enemy 
invade  our  country,  I  will  then,  and  not  until  then,  as- 
sume command,  and  go  forth  with  my  band  of  brave  war- 
riors and  endeavor  to  chastise  them." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  speech  every  voice  cried  out 
for  Nanamakee.  All  were  satisfied  when  they  found  that 
the  Great  Spirit  had  done  what  they  had  suspected  was 
the  work  of  Nanamakee,  he  being  a  very  shrewd  young 
man. 

The  next  spring  according  to  promise  their  French  father 
returned,  with  his  napequa  richly  laden  with  goods,  which 
were  distributed  among  them.  He  continued  for  a  long 
time  to  keep  up  a  regular  trade  with  them,  they  giving  him 
in  exchange  for  his  goods  furs  and  peltries. 

After  a  long  time  the  British  overpowered  the  French, 
the  two  nations  being  at  war,  and  drove  them  away  from 
Quebec,  taking  possession  of  it  themselves.  The  differ- 
ent tribes  of  Indians  around  our  nation,  envying  our  peo- 
ple, united  their  forces  against  them  and  by  their  combined 
strength  succeeded  in  driving  them  to  Montreal,  and  from 
thence  to  Mackinac.  Here  our  people  first  met  our  British 
father,  who  furnished  them  with  goods.  Their  enemies 
still  wantonly  pursued  them  and  drove  them  to  different 
places  along  the  lake.  At  last  they  made  a  village  near 
Green  Bay,  on  what  is  now  called  Sac  river,  having  de- 
rived its  name  from  this  circumstance.  Here  they  held  a 
council  with  the  Foxes,  and  a  national  treaty  of  friendship 


16  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  alliance  was  agreed  upon.  The  Foxes  abandoned 
their  village  and  joined  the  Sacs.  This  arrangement  being 
mutually  obligatory  upon  both  parties,  as  neither  were 
sufficiently  strong  to  meet  their  enemies  with  any  hope  of 
success,  they  soon  became  as  one  band  or  nation  of  people. 
They  were  driven,  however,  by  the  combined  forces  of 
their  enemies  to  the  Wisconsin.  They  remained  here  for 
some  time,  until  a  party  of  their  young  men,  who  descended 
Rock  river  to  its  mouth,  had  returned  and  made  a  favora- 
ble report  of  the  country.  They  all  descended  Rock  river, 
drove  the  Kaskaskias  from  the  country  and  commenced 
the  erection  of  their  village,  determined  never  to  leave  it. 

At  this  village  I  was  born,  being  a  lineal  descendant  of 
the  first  chief,  Nanamakee,  or  Thunder.  Few,  if  H  any 
events  of  note  transpired  within  my  recollection  until  about 
my  fifteenth  year.  I  was  not  allowed  to  paint  or  wear 
feathers,  but  distinguished  myself  at  an  early  age  by 
wounding  an  enemy ;  consequently  I  was  placed  in  the 
ranks  of  the  Braves. 

Soon  after  this  a  leading  chief  of  the  Muscow  nation 
came  to  our  village  for  recruits  to  go  to  war  against  the 
Osages,  our  common  enemy. 

I  volunteered  my  services  to  go,  as  my  father  had  joined 
him,  and  was  proud  to  have  an  opportunity  to  prove  to  him 
that  I  was  not  an  unworthy  son,  and  that  I  had  courage 
and  bravery.  It  was  not  long  before  we  met  the  enemy 
and  a  battle  immediately  ensued.  Standing  b}r  my  father's 
side,  I  saw  him  kill  his  antagonist  and  tear  the  scalp  from 
off  his  head.  Fired  with  valor  and  ambition,  I  rushed  fu- 
riously upon  another  and  smote  him  to  the  earth  with  my 
tomahawk.  I  then  run  my  lance  through  his  body,  took 
off  his  scalp  and  returned  in  triumph  to  my  father.  He 
said  nothing  but  looked  well  pleased.  This  was  the  first 
man  I  killed.     The  enemy's  loss  in  this  engagement   hav- 


BLACK    HAWK.  17 

ing  been  very  great,  they  immediately  retreated,  which 
put  an  end  to  the  war  for  the  time  being.  Our  party  then 
returned  to  the  village  and  danced  over  the  scalps  we  had 
taken.  This  was  tht  first  time  I  was  permitted  to  join  in 
a  scalp  dance. 

After  a  few  moons  had  passed,  having  acquired  consid- 
erable reputation  as  a  brave,  I  led  a  party  of  seven  and  at- 
tacked one  hundred  Osages  !  I  killed  one  man  and  left 
him  for  my  comrades  to  scalp  while  I  was  taking  observa- 
tions of  the  strength  and  preparations  of  the  enemy.  Find- 
ing that  they  were  equally  well  armed  with  ourselves,  I  or- 
dered a  retreat  and  came  off  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 
This  excursion  gained  for  me  great  applause,  and  enabled 
me,  before  a  great  while,  to  raise  a  party  of  one  hundred 
and  eighty  to  march  against  the  Osages.  We  left  our  vil- 
lage in  high  spirits  and  marched  over  a  rugged  country, 
until  we  reached  the  land  of  the  Osages,  on  the  borders  of 
the  Missouri. 

We  followed  their  trail  until  we  arrived  at  the  village, 
which  we  approached  with  exceeding  caution,  thinking 
that  they  were  all  here,  but  found,  to  our  sorrow,  that  they 
had  deserted  it.  The  party  became  dissatisfied  in  conse- 
quence of  this  disappointment,  and  all,  with  the  exception 
of  five  noble  braves,  dispersed  and  went  home.  I  then 
placed  myself  at  the  head  of  this  brave  little  band,  and 
thanked  the  Great  Spirit  that  so  many  had  remained.  We 
took  to  the  trail  of  our  enemies,  with  a  full  determination 
never  to  return  without  some  trophy  of  a  victory.  We  fol- 
lowed cautiously  on  for  several  days,  killed  one  man  and  a 
boy,  and  returned  home  with  their  scalps. 

In  consequence  of  this  mutiny  in  camp,  I  was  not  again 
able  to  raise  a  sufficient  force  to  go  against  the  Osages  un- 
til about  my  nineteenth  year.  During  this  interim  they 
committed  many  outrages  on  our  nation  ;  hence  I  succeed- 


18  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ed  in  recruiting  two  hundred  efficient  warriors,  and 
early  one  morning  took  up  the  line  of  march.  In  a  few 
days  we  were  in  the  enemy's  country,  and  we  had  not  gone 
far  before  we  met  a  force  equal  to  our  own  with  which  to 
contend.  A  general  battle  immediately  commenced,  al- 
though my  warriors  were  considerably  fatigued  by  forced 
marches.  Each  party  fought  desperately.  The  enemy 
seemed  unwilling  to  yield  the  ground  and  we  were  deter- 
mined to  conquer  or  die.  A  great  number  of  Osages  were 
killed  and  many  wounded  before  they  commenced  a  re- 
treat. A  band  of  warriors  more  brave,  skillful  and  effi- 
cient than  mine  could  not  be  found.  In  this  engagement 
I  killed  five  men  and  one  squaw,  and  had  the  good  fortune 
to  take  the  scalps  of  all  I  struck  with  one  exception — that 
of  the  squaw,  who  was  accidentally  killed.  The  enemy's 
loss  in  this  engagement  was  about  one  hundred  braves. 
Ours  nineteen.  We  then  returned  to  our  village  well 
pleased  with  our  success,  and  danced  over  the  scalps  which 
we  had  taken. 

The  Osages,  in  consequence  of  their  great  loss  in  this 
battle,  became  satisfied  to  remain  on  their  own  lands. 
This  stopped  for  a  while  their  depredations  on  our  nation. 
Our  attention  was  now  directed  towards  an  ancient  enemy 
who  had  decoyed  and  murdered  some  of  our  helpless  wo- 
men and  children.  I  started  with  my  father,  who  took 
command  of  a  small  party,  and  proceeded  against  the  ene- 
my to  chastise  them  for  the  wrongs  they  had  heaped  upon 
us.  We  met  near  the  Merimac  and  an  action  ensued  ;  the 
Cherokees  having  a  great  advantage  in  point  of  numbers. 
Early  in  this  engagement  my  father  was  wounded  in  the 
thigh,  but  succeeded  in  killing  his  enemy  before  he  fell. 
Seeing  that  he  had  fallen,  I  assumed  command,  and 
fought  desperately  until  the  enemy  commenced  retreating 
before  the  well  directed  blows  of  our   braves.     I  returned 


BLACK    HAWK.  19 

to  my  father  to  administer  to  his  necessities,  but  nothing 
could  be  done  for  him.  The  medicine  man  said  the  wound 
was  mortal,  from  which  he  soon  after  died.  In  this  bat- 
tle I  killed  three  men  and  wounded  several.  The  enemy's 
loss  was  twenty-eight  and  ours  seven. 

I  now  fell  heir  to  the  great  medicine  bag  of  my  fore- 
fathers, which  had  belonged  to  my  father.  I  took  it,  bur- 
ied our  dead,  and  returned  with  my  party,  sad  and  sor- 
rowful, to  our  village,  in  consequence  of  the  loss  of  my 
father. 

Owing  to  this  misfortune  I  blacked  my  face,  fasted  and 
prayed  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  five  years,  during  which 
time  I  remained  in  a  civil  capacity,  hunting  and  fishing. 

The  Osages  having  again  commenced  aggressions  on 
our  people,  and  the  Great  Spirit  having  taken  pity  on  me, 
I  took  a  small  party  and  went  against  them.  I  could  only 
find  six  of  them,  and  their  forces  being  so  weak,  I  thought 
it  would  be  cowardly  to  kill  them,  but  took  them  prisoners 
and  carried  them  to  our  Spanish  father  at  St.  Louis,  gave 
them  up  to  him  and  then  returned  to  our  village. 

Determined  on  the  final  and  complete  extermination  of 
the  dastardly  Osages,  in  punishment  for  the  injuries  our 
people  had  received  from  them,  I  commenced  recruiting  a 
strong  force,  immediately  on  my  return,  and  started  in  the 
third  moon,  with  five  hundred  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  one 
hundred  Iowas,  and  marched  against  the  enemy.  We 
continued  our  march  for  many  days  before  we  came  upon 
their  trail,  which  was  discovered  late  in  the  day.  We  en- 
camped for  the  night,  made  an  early  start  next  morning, 
and  before  sundown  we  fell  upon  forty  lodges,  killed  all 
the  inhabitants  except  two  squaws,  whom  I  took  as  prison- 
ers. During  this  engagement  I  killed  seven  men  and  two 
boys  with  my  own  hands.  In  this  battle  many  "of  the  brav- 
est warriors  among  the  Osages  were  killed,  which    caused 


20  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

those  who  yet  remained  of  their  nation  to  keep  within  the 
boundaries  of  their  own  land  and  cease  their  aggressions 
upon  our  hunting  grounds. 

The  loss  of  my  father,  by  the  Cherokees,  made  me 
anxious  to  avenge  his  death  by  the  utter  annihilation,  if 
'possible,  of  the  last  remnant  of  their  tribe.  I  accordingly 
commenced  collecting  another  party  to  go  against  them. 
Having  succeeded  in  this,  I  started  with  my  braves  and 
went  into  their  country,  but  I  found  only  five  of  their  peo- 
ple, whom  I  took  prisoners.  I  afterwards  released  four  of 
them,  the  other,  a  young  squaw,  we  brought  home.  Great 
as  was  my  hatred  of  these  people,  I  could  not  kill  so  small 
a  party. 

About  the  close  of  the  ninth  moon,  I  led  a  large  party 
against  the  Chippewas,  Kaskaskias  and  Osages.  This  was 
the  commencement  of  a  long  and  arduous  campaign,  which 
terminated  in  my  thirty-fifth  year,  after  having  had  seven 
regular  engagements  and  numerous  small  skirmishes.  Dur- 
ing this  campaign  several  hundred  of  the  enemy  were 
slain.  I  killed  thirteen  of  their  bravest  warriors  with  my 
own  hands. 

Our  enemies  having  now  been  driven  from  our  hunting 
grounds,  with  so  great  a  loss  as  they  sustained,  we  returned 
in  peace  to  our  village.  After  the  seasons  of  mourning 
and  burying  our  dead  braves  and  of  feasting  and  dancing 
had  passed,  we  commenced  preparations  for  our  winter's 
hunt.  When  all  was  ready  we  started  on  the  chase  and 
returned  richly  laden  with  the  fruits  of  the  hunter's  toil. 

We  usually  paid  a  visit  to  St.  Louis  every  summer,  but 
in  consequence  of  the  long  protracted  war  in  which  we  had 
been  engaged,  I  had  not  been  there  for  some  years. 

Our  difficulties  all  having  been  settled,  I  concluded  to 
take  a  small  party  and  go  down  to  see  our  Spanish  father 
during  the  summer.     We  went,  and   on  our  arrival  put  up 


BLACK    HAWK.  21 

our  lodges  where  the  market  house  now  stands.  After 
painting  and  dressing  we  called  to  see  our  Spanish  father 
and  were  kindly  received.  He  gave  us  a  great  variety  of 
presents  and  an  abundance  of  provisions.  We  danced 
through  the  town  as  usual,  and  the  inhabitants  all  seemed 
well  pleased.  They  seemed  to  us  like  brothers,  and  al- 
ways gave  us  good  advice.  On  my  next  and  last  visit  to  our 
Spanish  father,  I  discovered  on  landing,  that  all  was  not 
right.  Every  countenance  seemed  sad  and  gloomy.  I  in- 
quired the  cause  and  was  informed  that  the  Americans 
were  coming  to  take  possession  of  the  town  and  country, 
and  that  we  were  to  lose  our  Spanish  father.  This  news 
made  me  and  my  band  exceedingly  sad,  because  we  had 
always  heard  bad  accounts  of  the  Americans  from  the  In- 
dians who  had  lived  near  them.  We  were  very  sorry  to 
lose  our  Spanish  father,  who  had  always  treated  us  with 
great  friendship. 

A  few  days  afterwards  the  Americans  arrived.  I,  in 
company  with  my  band,  went  to  take  leave  for  the  last 
time  of  our  father.  The  Americans  came  to  see  him  also. 
Seeing  their  approach,  we  passed  out  at  one  door  as  they 
came  in  at  another.  We  immediately  embarked  in  our  ca- 
noes for  our  village  on  Rock  river,  not  liking  the  change 
any  more  than  our  friends  at  St.  Louis  appeared  to. 

On  arriving  at  our  village  we  gave  out  the  news  that  a 
strange  people  had  taken  possession  of  St.  Louis  and  that 
we  should  never  see  our  generous  Spanish  father  again . 
This  information  cast  a  deep  gloom  over  our  people. 

Sometime  afterwards  a  boat  came  up  the  river  with  a 
young  American  chief,  at  that  time  Lieutenant,  and  after- 
wards General  Pike,  and  a  small  party  of  soldiers  aboard. 
The  boat  at  length  arrived  at  Rock  river  and  the  young 
chief  came  on  shore  with  his  interpreter.  He  made  us  a 
speech  and  gave  us  some  presents,   in   return  for  which 


22  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

we  gave  him  meat  and  such  other  provisions  as  we  could 
spare. 

We  were  well  pleased  with  the  speech  of  the  young 
chief.  He  gave  us  good  advice  and  said  our  American 
father  would  treat  us  well.  He  presented  us  an  American 
flag  which  we  hoisted.  He  then  requested  us  to  lower  the 
British  colors ,  which  were  waving  in  the  air,  and  to  give 
him  our  British  medals,  promising  to  send  us  others  on  his 
return  to  St.  Louis.  This  we  declined  to  do  as  we  wished 
to  have  two  fathers. 

When  the  young  chief  started  we  sent  runners  to  the  vil- 
lage of  the  Foxes,  some  miles  distant,  to  direct  them  to  treat 
him  well  as  he  passed,  which  they  did.  He  went  to  the 
head  of  the  Mississippi  and  then  returned  to  St.  Louis. 
We  did  not  see  any  Americans  again  for  some  time,  being 
supplied  with  goods  by  British  traders. 

We  were  fortunate  in  not  giving  up  our  medals,  for  we 
learned  afterwards,  from  our  traders,  that  the  chiefs  high 
up  the  Mississippi,  who  gave  theirs,  never  received  any  in 
exchange  for  them.  But  the  fault  was  not  with  the  young 
American  chief.  He  was  a  good  man,  a  great  brave,  and  I 
have  since  learned,  died  in  his  country's  service. 

Some  moons  after  this  young  chief  had  descended  the 
Mississippi,  one  of  our  people  killed  an  American,  was 
taken  prisoner  and  was  confined  in  the  prison  at  St.  Louis 
for  the  offence.  We  held  a  council  at  our  village  to  see 
what  could  be  done  for  him,  and  determined  that  Quash- 
quame,  Pashepaho,  Ouchequaka  and  Hashequarhiqua 
should  go  down  to  St.  Louis,  see  our  American  father  and 
do  all  they  could  to  have  our  friend  released  by  paying  for 
the  person  killed,  thus  covering  the  blood  and  satisfying 
the  relations  of  the  murdered  man.  This  being  the  only 
means  with  us  for  saving  a  person  who  had  killed  another, 
and  we  then  thought  it  was  the  same  way  with  the  whites. 


BLACK    HAWK.  23 

The  party  started  with  the  good  wishes  of  the  whole  na- 
tion, who  had  high  hopes  that  the  emissaries  would  accom- 
plish the* object  of  their  mission.  The  relations  of  the 
prisoner  blacked  their  faces  and  fasted,  hoping  the  Great 
Spirit  would  take  pity  on  them  and  return  husband  and 
father  to  his  sorrowing  wife  and  weeping  children. 

Quashquame  and  party  remained  a  long  time  absent. 
They  at  length  returned  and  encamped  near  the  village,  a 
short  distance  below  it,  and  did  not  come  up  that  day,  nor 
did  any  one  approach  their  camp.  They  appeared  to 
be  dressed  in  fine  coats  and  had  medals.  From  these  cir- 
cumstances we  were  in  hopes  that  they  had  brought  good 
news.  Early  the  next  morning  the  Council  Lodge  was 
crowded,  Quashquame  and  party  came  up  and  gave  us  the 
following  account  of  their  mission  : 

"  On  our  arrival  at  St.  Louis  we  met  our  American  father 
and  explained  to  him  our  business,  urging  the  release  of 
our  friend.  The  American  chief  told  us  he  wanted  land. 
We  agreed  to  give  him  some  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, likewise  more  on  the  Illinois  side  opposite  Jeff reon. 
When  the  business  was  all  arranged  we  expected  to  have 
our  friend  released  to  come  home  with  us.  Ab/>ut  the  time 
we  were  ready  to  start  our  brother  was  let  out  of  the  pris- 
on.    He  started   and   ran  a  short  distance  when  he  was 

SHOT    DEAD !" 

This  was  all  they  could  remember  of  what  had  been 
said  and  done.  It  subsequently  appeared  that  they  had 
been  drunk  the  greater  part  of  the  time  while  at  St. 
Louis. 

This  was  all  myself  and  nation  knew  of  the  treaty  of 
1804.  It  has  since  been  explained  to  me.  I  found  by 
that  treaty,  that  all  of  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  south  of  Jeffreon  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  for 
one  thousand  dollars  a  year.     I  will  leave  it  to  the  people 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

of  the  United  States  to  say  whether  our  nation  was  prop- 
erly represented  in  this  treaty?  Or  whether  we  received 
a  fair  compensation  for  the  extent  of  country  Ceded  by 
these  four  individuals? 

I  could  say  much  more  respecting  this  treaty,  but  I  will 
not  at  this  time.  It  has  been  the  origin  of  all  our  serious 
difficulties  with  the  whites. 

Sometime  after  this  treaty  was  made,  a  war  chief  with  a 
party  of  soldiers  came  up  in  keel  boats,  encamped  a  short 
distance  above  the  head  of  the  Des  Moines  rapids,  and 
commenced  cutting  timber  and  building  houses.  The  news 
of  their  arrival  was  soon  carried  to  all  our  villages,  to  con- 
fer upon  which  many  councils  were  held.  We  could  not 
understand  the  intention,  or  comprehend  the  reason  why 
the  Americans  wanted  to  build  houses  at  that  place. 
We  were  told  that  they  were  a  party  of  soldiers,  who  had 
brought  great  guns  with  them,  and  looked  like  a  war  party 
of  whites. 

A  number  of  people  immediately  went  down  to  see  what 
was  going  on,  myself  among  them.  On  our  arrival  we 
found  that  they  were  building  a  fort.  The  soldiers  were 
busily  engaged  in  cutting  timber,  and  I  observed  that  they 
took  their  arms  with  them  when  they  went  to  the  woods. 
The  whole  party  acted  as  they  would  do  in  an  enemy's 
country.  The  chiefs  held  a  council  with  the  officers,  or 
head  men  of  the  party,  which  I  did  not  attend,  but  under- 
stood from  them  that  the  war  chief  had  said  that  they  were 
building  houses  for  a  trader  who  was  coming  there  to  live, 
and  would  sell  us  goods  very  cheap,  and  that  the  soldiers 
were  to  remain  to  keep  him  company.  We  were  pleased 
at  this  information  and  hoped  that  it  was  all  true,  but  we 
were  not  so  credulous  as  to  believe  that  all  these  buildings 
were  intended  merely  for  the  accommodation  of  a  trader. 
Being  distrustful  of  their  intentions,  we  were  anxious  for 
them  to  leave  off  building  and  go  back  down  the  river. 


BLACK    HAWK.  25 

By  this  time  a  considerable  number  of  Indians  had  ar- 
rived to  see  what  was  doing.  I  discovered  that  the  whites 
were  alarmed.  Some  of  our  young  men  watched  a  party 
of  soldiers,  who  went  out  to  work,  carrying  their  arms, 
which  were  laid  aside  before  they  commenced.  Having 
stolen  quietly  to  the  spot  they  seized  the  guns  and  gave  a 
wild  yell !  The  party  threw  down  their  axes  and  ran  for 
their  arms,  but  found  them  gone,  and  themselves  surround- 
ed. Our  young  men  laughed  at  them  and  returned  their 
weapons. 

When  this  party  came  to  the  fort,  they  reported  what  had 
been  done,  and  the  war  chief  made  a  serious  affair  of  it. 
He  called  our  chiefs  to  council  inside  his  fort.  This  cre- 
ated considerable  excitement  in  our  camp,  every  one  wanting 
to  know  what  was  going  to  be  done.  The  picketing  which 
had  been  put  up,  being  low,  every  Indian  crowded  around 
the  fort,  got  upon  blocks  of  wood  and  old  barrels  that  they 
might  see  what  was  going  on  inside.  Some  were  armed 
with  guns  and  others  with  bows  and  arrows.  We  used  this 
precaution,  seeing  that  the  soldiers  had  their  guns  loaded 
and  having  seen  them  load  their  big  guns  in  the  morning. 

A  party  of  our  braves  commenced  dancing  and  pro- 
ceeded up  to  the  gate  with  the  intention  of  going  in,  but 
were  stopped.  The  council  immediately  broke  up,  the 
soldiers  with  their  guns  in  hands  rushed  out  from  the  rooms 
where  they  had  been  concealed.  The  cannon  were  hauled 
to  the  gateway,  and  a  soldier  came  running  with  fire  in  his 
hand,  ready  to  apply  the  match.  Our  braves  gave  way 
and  retired  to  the  camp.  There  was  no  preconcerted  plan 
to  attack  the  whites  at  that  time,  but  I  am  of  the  opinion 
now  that  had  our  braves  got  into  the  fort  all  of  the  whites 
would  have  been  killed,  as  were  the  British  soldiers  at 
Mackinac  many  years  before. 

We  broke  up  our  camp  and  returned  to  Rock  river.     A 


26  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

short  time  afterward  the  party  at  the  fort  received  rein- 
forcements, among  whom  we  observed  some  of  our  old 
friends  from  St.  Louis, 

Soon  after  our  return  from  Fort  Madison  runners  came 
to  our  village  from  the  Shawnee  Prophet.  Others  were 
despatched  by  him  to  the  village  of  the  Winnebagoes,  with 
invitations  for  us  to  meet  him  on  the  Wabash.  Accordingly 
a  party  went  from  each  village. 

All  of  our  party  returned,  among  whom  came  a  prophet, 
who  explained  to  us  the  bad  treatment  the  different  nations 
of  Indians  had  received  from  the  Americans,  by  giving 
them  a  few  presents  and  taking  their  land  from  them. 

I  remember  well  his  saying  :  "  If  you  do  not  join  your 
friends  on  the  Wabash,  the  Americans  will  take  this  very 
village  from  you  !"  I  little  thought  then  that  his  words 
would  come  true,  supposing  that  he  used  these  arguments 
merely  to  encourage  us  to  join  him,  which  we  concluded 
not  to  do.  He  then  returned  to  the  Wabash,  where  a  party 
of  Winnebagoes  had  preceded  him,  and  preparations  were 
making  for  war.  A  battle  soon  ensued  in  which  several 
Winnebagoes  were  killed.  As  soon  as  their  nation  heard 
of  this  battle,  and  that  some  of  their  people  had  been  killed, 
they  sent  several  war  parties  in  different  directions.  One 
to  the  mining  country,  one  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  an- 
other to  Fort  Madison.  The  latter  returned  by  our  village 
and  exhibited  several  scalps  which  they  had  taken.  Their 
success  induced  several  parties  to  go  against  the  fort.  My- 
self and  several  of  my  band  joined  the  last  party,  and  were 
determined  to  take  the  fort.  We  arrived  in  the  vicinity 
during  the  night.  The  spies  that  we  had  sent  out  several 
days  before  to  watch  the  movements  of  those  at  the  garri- 
son, and  ascertain  their  numbers,  came  to  us  and  gave  the 
following  information  :  "A  keel  arrived  from  below  this 
evening  with  seventeen  men.     There  are   about  fifty  men 


BLACK    HAWK.  27 

in  the  fort  and  they  march  out  every  morning  to  exercise." 
It  was  immediately  determined  that  we  should  conceal 
ourselves  in  a  position  as  near  as  practicable  to  where  the 
soldiers  should  come  out,  and  when  the  signal  was  given 
each  one  was  to  fire  on  them  and  rush  into  the  fort.  With 
my  knife  I  dug  a  hole  in  the  ground  deep  enough  that  by 
placing  a  few  weeds  around  it,  succeeded  in  concealing 
myself.  I  was  so  near  the  fort  that  I  could  hear  the  sen- 
tinels walking  on  their  beats.  By  daybreak  I  had  finished 
my  work  and  was  anxiously  awaiting  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
The  morning  drum  beat.  I  examined  the  priming  of  my 
gun,  and  eagerly  watched  for  the  gate  to  open.  It  did 
open,  but  instead  of  the  troops,  a  young  man  came  out 
alone  and  the  gate  closed  after  him.  He  passed  so  close 
to  me  that  I  could  have  killed  him  with  my  knife,  but  I  let 
him  pass  unharmed.  He  kept  the  path  toward  the  river, 
and  had  he  gone  one  step  from  it,  he  must  have  come  upon 
us  and  would  have  been  killed.  He  returned  immediately 
and  entered  the  gate.  I  would  now  have  rushed  for  the 
gate  and  entered  it  with  him,  but  I  feared  that  our  party 
was  not  prepared  to  follow  me. 

The  gate  opened  again  when  four  men  emerged  and 
went  down  to  the  river  for  wood.  While  they  were  gone 
another  man  came  out,  walked  toward  the  river,  was 
fired  on  and  killed  by  a  Winnebago.  The  others  started 
and  ran  rapidly  towards  the  fort,  but  two  of  them  were 
shot  down  dead.  We  then  took  shelter  under  the  river's 
bank  out  of  reach  of  the  firing  from  the  fort. 

The  firing  now  commenced  from  both  parties  and  was 
kept  up  without  cessation  all  day.  I  advised  our  party  to 
set  fire  to  the  fort,  and  commenced  preparing  arrows  for 
that  purpose.  At  night  we  made  the  attempt,  and  succeeded 
in  firing  the  buildings  several  timss,  but  without  effect,  as 
the  fire  was  always  instantly  extinguished. 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

The  next  day  I  took  my  rifle  and  shot  in  two  the  cord 
by  which  they  hoisted  their  flag,  and  prevented  them  from 
raising  it  again.  We  continued  firing  until  our  ammuni- 
tion was  expended.  Finding  that  we  could  not  take  the 
fort,  we  returned  home,  having  one  Winnebago  killed 
and  one  wounded  during  the  siege. 

I  have  since  learned  that  the  trader  who  lived  in  the 
fort,  wounded  the  Winnebago  while  he  was  scalping  the 
first  man  that  was  killed.  The  Winnebago  recovered,  and 
is  now  living,  and  is  very  friendly  disposed  towards  the 
trader,  believing  him  to  be  a  great  brave. 

Soon  after  our  return  home,  news  reached  us  that  a  war 
was  going  to  take  place  between  the  British  and  the  Amer- 
ricans. 

Runners  continued  to  arrive  from  different  tribes,  all 
confirming  the  reports  of  the  expected  war.  The  British 
agent,  Colonel  Dixon,  was  holding  talks  with,  and  making 
presents  to  the  different  tribes.  I  had  not  made  up  my 
mind  whether  to  join  the  British  or  remain  neutral.  I  had 
not  discovered  yet  one  good  trait  in  the  character  of  the 
Americans  who  had  come  to  the  country.  They  made 
fair  promises  but  never  fulfilled  them,  while  the  British 
made  but  few,  and  we  could  always  rely  implicitly  on  their 
word. 

One  of  our  people  having  killed  a  Frenchman  at  Prairie  du 
Chien,  the  British  took  him  prisoner  and  said  they  would 
shoot  him  next  day.  His  family  were  encamped  a  short 
distance  below  the  mouth -of  the  Wisconsin.  He  begged 
for  permission  to  go  and  see  them  that  night,  as  he  was  to 
die  the  next  day.  They  permitted  him  to  go  after  he 
had  promised  them  to  return  by  sunrise  the  next  morning. 

He  visited  his  family,  which  consisted  of  his  wife  and 
six  children.  I  can  not  describe  their  meeting  and  parting 
so  as  to  be  understood   by  the  whites,  as  it  appears  that 


BLACK    HAWK.  2D 

their  feelings  are  acted  upon  by  certain  rules  laid  down  by 
their  preachers,  while  ours  are  governed  by  the  monitor 
within  us.  He  bade  his  loved  ones  the  last  sad  farewell 
and  hurried  across  the  prairie  to  the  fort  and  arrived  in 
time.  The  soldiers  were  ready  and  immediately  marched 
out  and  shot  him  down.  I  visited  the  stricken  family,  and 
by  hunting  and  fishing  provided  for  them  until  they  reach- 
ed their  relations. 

Why  did  the  Great  Spirit  ever  send  the  whites  to  this 
island  to  drive  us  from  our  homes  and  introduce  among 
us  poisonous  liquors,  disease  and  death  ?  They  should 
have  remained  in  the  land  the  Great  Spirit  allotted  them. 
But  I  will  proceed  with  my  story.  My  memory,  however, 
is  not  very  good  since  my  late  visit  to  the  white  people.  I 
have  still  a  buzzing  noise  in  my  ears  from  the  noise  and 
bustle  incident  to  travel.  I  may  give  some  parts  of  my 
story  out  of  place,  but  will  make  my  best  endeavors  to  be 
correct. 

Several  of  our  chiefs  were  called  upon  to  go  to  Wash- 
ington to  see  our  Great  Father.  They  started  and  during 
their  absence  I  went  to  Peoria,  on  the  Illinois  river,  to  see 
an  old  friend  and  get  his  advice.  '  He  was  a  man  who  al- 
ways told  us  the  truth,  and  knew  everything  that  was  go- 
ing on.  When  I  arrived  at  Peoria  he  had  gone  to  Chicago, 
and  was  not  at  home.  I  visited  the  Pottawattomie  villages 
and  then  returned  to  Rock  river.  Soon  after  which  our 
friends  returned  from  their  visit  to  the  Great  Father  and 
reported  what  had  been  said  and  done.  Their  Great  Father 
told  them  that  in  the  event  of  a  war  taking  place  with 
England,  not  to  interfere  on  either  side,  but  remain  neu- 
tral. He  did  not  want  our  help,  but  wished  us  to  hunt  and 
supply  our  families,  and  remain  in  peace.  He  said  that 
British  traders  would  not  be  allowed  to  come  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  furnish  us  with  goods,  but  that  we  would  be  well 


30  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF     • 

supplied  by  an  American  trader.  Our  chiefs  then  told 
him  that  the  British  traders  always  gave  us  credit  in  the 
fall  for  guns,  powder  and  goods,  to  enable  us  to  hunt  and 
clothe  our  families.  He  replied  that  the  trader  at  Fort 
Madison  would  hare  plenty  of  goods,  and  if  we  should  go 
there  in  the  autumn  of  the  year,  he  would  supply  us  on 
credit,  as  the  British  traders  had  done.  The  party  gave  a 
good  account  of  what  they  had  seen  and  the  kind  treat- 
ment they  had  received.  This  information  pleased  us  all 
very  much.  We  all  agreed  to  follow  our  Great  Father's 
advice  and  not  interfere  in  the  war.  Our  women  were 
much  pleased  at  the  good  news.  Everything  went  on 
cheerfully  in  our  village.  We  resumed  our  pastimes  of 
playing  ball,  horse-racing  and  dancing,  which  had  been 
laid  aside  when  this  great  war  was  first  talked  about.  We 
had  fine  crops  of  corn  which  were  now  ripe,  and  our  wo- 
men were  busily  engaged  in  gathering  it  and  making  caches 
to  contain  it. 

In  a  short  time  we  were  ready  to  start  to  Fort  Madison 
to  get  our  supply  of  goods,  that  we  might  proceed  to  our 
hunting  grounds.  We  passed  merrily  down  the  river,  all 
in  high  spirits.  I  had  determined  to  spend  the  winter  at 
my  old  favorite  hunting  ground  on  Skunk  river.  I  left  part 
of  my  corn  and  mats  at  its  mouth  to  take  up  as  we  re- 
turned and  many  others  did  the  same. 

The  next  morning  we  arrived  at  the  fort  and  made  our 
encampment.  Myself  and  principal  men  paid  a  visit  to 
the  war  chief  at  the  fort.  He  received  us  kindly  and  gave 
us  some  tobacco,  pipes  and  provisions. 

The  trader  came  in  and  we  all  shook  hands  with  him, 
for  on  him  all  our  dependence  was  placed,  to  enable  us  to 
hunt  and  thereby  support  our  families.  We  waited  a  long 
time,  expecting  the  trader  would  tell  us  that  he  had  orders 
from    our  Great  Father  to  supply  us  with  goods,  but  he 


BLACK    HAWK.  31 

said  nothing  on  the  subject.  I  got  up  and  told  him  in  a 
short  speech  what  we  had  come  for,  and  hoped  he  had 
plenty  of  goods  to  supply  us.  I  told  him  that  he  should 
be  well  paid  in  the  spring,  and  concluded  by  informing 
him  that  we  had  decided  to  follow  our  Great  Father's 
advice  and  not  go  to  war. 

He  said  that  he  was  happy  to  hear  that  we  had  conclud- 
ed to  remain  in  peace.  That  he  had  a  large  quantity  of 
goods,  and  that  if  we  had  made  a  good  hunt  we  should  be 
well  supplied,  but  he  remarked  that  he  had  received  no 
instructions  to  furnish  us  anything  on  credit,  nor  could 
he  give  us  any  without  receiving  the  pay  for  them  on 
he  spot ! 

We  informed  him  what  our  Great  Father  had  told  our 
chiefs  at  Washington,  and  contended  that  he  could  supply 
us  if  he  would,  believing  that  our  Great  Father  always 
spoke  the  truth.  The  war  chief  said  the  trader  could  not 
furnish  us  on  credit,  and  that  he  had  received  no  instruc- 
tions from  our  Great  Father  at  Washington.  We  left  th'e 
fort  dissatisfied  and  went  to  camp.  What  was  now  to  be 
done  we  knew  not.  We  questioned  the  party  that  brought 
us  the  news  from  our  Great  Father,  that  we  could  get 
credit  for  our  winter  supplies  at  this  place.  They  still  told 
the  same  story  and  insisted  on  its  truth.  Few  of  us  slept 
that  night.     All  was  gloom  and  discontent. 

In  the  morning  a  canoe  was  seen  descending  the  river, 
bearing  an  express,  who  brought  intelligence  that  La 
Gutrie,  a  British  trader,  had  landed  at  Rock  Island  with 
two  boat  loads  of  goods.  He  requested  us  to  come  up 
immediately  as  he  had  good  news  for  us,  and  a  variety  of 
presents,  The  express  presented  us  with  tobacco,  pipes 
and  wampum.  The  news  ran  through  our  camp  like  fire 
through  dry  grass  on  the  prairie.  Our  lodges  were  soon 
taken  down  and  we  all  started  for  Rock  Island.     Here 


32  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ended  all  hopes  of  our  remaining  at  peace,  having  been 
forced  into  war  by  being  deceived. 

Our  party  were  not  long  in  getting  to  Rock  Island. 
When  we  came  in  sight  and  saw  tents  pitched,  we  yelled, 
fired  our  guns  and  beat  our  drums.  Guns  were  immedi- 
ately fired  at  the  island,  returning  our  salute,  and  a  British 
flag  hoisted.  We  landed,  were  cordially  received  by  La 
Gutrie,  and  then  smoked  the  pipe  with  him.  After  which 
he  made  a  speech  to  us,  saying  that  he  had  been  sent  by 
Col.  Dixon.  He  gave  us  a  number  of  handsome  presents, 
among  them  a  large  silk  flag  and  a  keg  of  rum.  He  then 
told  us  to  retire,  take  some  refreshments  and  rest  our- 
selves, as  he  would  have  more  to  say  to  us  next  day. 

We  accordingly  retired  to  our  lodges,  which  in  the 
meantime  had  been  put  up,  and  spent  the  night.  The 
next  morning  we  called  upon  him  and  told  him  we  wanted 
his  two  boat  loads  of  goods  to  divide  among  our  people, 
for  which  he  should  be  well  paid  in  the  spring  in  furs  and 
peltries.  He  consented  for  us  to  take  them  and  do  as  we 
pleased  with  them.  While  our  people  were  dividing  the 
goods,  he  took  me  aside  and  informed  me  that  Colonel 
Dixon  was  at  Green  Bay  with  twelve  boats  loaded  with 
goods,  guns  and  ammunition.  He  wished  to  raise  a  party 
immediately  and  go  to  him.  He  said  our  friend,  the 
trader  at  Peoria,  was  collecting  the  Pottawattomies  and 
would  be  there  before  us.  I  communicated  this  informa- 
tion to  my  braves,  and  a  party  of  two  hundred  warriors 
were  soon  collected  and  ready  to  depart.  I  paid  a  visit  to 
the  lodge  of  an  old  friend,  who  had  been  the  comrade  of 
my  youth,  and  had  been  in  many  war  parties  with  me,  but 
was  now  crippled  and  no  longer  able  to  travel.  He  had 
a  son  that  I  had  adopted  as  my  own,  and  who  had  hunted 
with  me  the  two  winters  preceding.  I  wished  my  old 
friend  to  let  him  go   with  me.     He  objected,   saying  he 


BLACK   HAWK.  33 

could  not  get  his  support  if  he  did  attend  me,  and  that  I, 
who  had  always  provided  for  him  since  his  misfortune, 
would  be  gone,  therefore  he  could  not  spare  him  as  he 
had  no  other  dependence.  I  offered  to  leave  my  son  in 
his  stead  but  he  refused  to  give  his  consent.  He  said  that 
he  did  not  like  the  war,  as  he  had  been  down  the  river 
and  had  been  well  treated  by  the  Americans  and  could  not 
fight  against  them.  He  had  promised  to  winter  near  a 
white  settler  above  Salt  river,  and  must  take  his  son  with 
him.  We  parted  and  I  soon  concluded  my  arrangements 
and  started  with  my  party  for  Green  Bay.  On  our  arrival 
there  we  found  a  large  encampment ;  were  well  received 
by  Colonel  Dixon  and  the  war  chiefs  who  were  with 
him.  He  gave  us  plenty  of  provisions,  tobacco  and  pipes, 
saying  that  he  would  hold  a  council  with  us  the  next  day. 
In  the  encampment  I  found  a  great  number  of  Kickapoos, 
Ottawas  and  Winnebagoes.  I  visited  all  their  camps  and 
found  them  in  high  spirits.  They  had  all  received  new 
guns,  ammunition  and  a  variety  of  clothing. 

In  the  evening  a  messenger  came  to  visit  Colonel  Dixon. 
I  went  to  his  tent,  in  which  there  were  two  other  war 
chiefs  and  an  interpreter.  He  received  me  with  a  hearty 
shake  of  the  hand  ;  presented  me  to  the  other  chiefs,  who 
treated  me  cordially,  expressing  themselves  as  being  much 
pleased  to  meet  me.  After  I  was  seated  Colonel  Dixon  said : 
"  General  Black  Hawk,  I  sent  for  you  to  explain  to  you 
what  we  are  going  to  do  and  give  you  the  reasons  for  our 
coming  here.  Our  friend,  La  Gutrie,  informs  us  in  the 
letter  you  brought  from  him,  of  what  has  lately  taken 
place.  You  will  now  have  to  hold  us  fast  by  the  hand. 
Your  English  Father  has  found  out  that  the  Americans 
want  to  take  your  country  from  you  and  has  sent  me  and 
my  braves  to  drive  them  back  to  their  own  country.  He 
3 


34  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

has,  likewise,  sent  a  large  quantity  of  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion, and  we  want  all  your  warriors  to  join  us." 

He  then  placed  a  medal  around  my  neck  and  gave  me  a 
paper,  which  I  lost  in  the  late  war,  and  a  silk  flag,  saying : 
"You  are  to  command  all  the  braves  that  will  leave  here 
the  day  after  to-morrow,  to  join  our  braves  at  Detroit." 

I  told  him  I  was  very  much  disappointed,  as  I  wanted 
to  descend  the  Mississippi  and  make  war  upon  the  settle- 
ments. He  said  he  had  been  ordered  to  lay  in  waste  the 
country  around  St.  Louis.  But  having  been  a  trader  on 
the  Mississippi  for  many  years  himself,  and  always  having 
been  treated  kindly  by  the  people  there,  he  could  not  send 
brave  men  to  murder  helpless  women  and  innocent  chil- 
dren. There  were  no  soldiers  there  for  us  to  fight,  and 
where  he  was  going  to  send  us  there  were  a  great  many 
of  them.  If  we  defeated  them  the  Mississippi  country 
should  be  ours.  I  was  much  pleased  with  this  speech,  as 
it  was  spoken  by  a  brave. 

I  inquired  about  my  old  friend,  the  trader  at  Peoria,  and 
observed,  "  that  I  had  expected  that  he  would  have  been 
here  before  me."  He  shook  his  head  and  said,  "  I  have 
sent  express  after  express  for  him,  and  have  offered  him 
great  sums  of  mony  to  come  and  bring  the  Pottawatomies 
and  Kickapoos  with  him."  He  refused,  saying,  "Your 
British  father  has  not  enough  money  to  induce  me  to  join 
you.  I  have  now  laid  a  trap  for  him.  I  have  sent  Gomo 
and  a  party  of  Indians  to  take  him  prisoner  and  bring  him 
here  alive.     I  expect  him  in  a  few  days." 

The  next  day  arms  and  ammunition,  knives,  toma- 
hawks and  clothing  were  given  to  my  band.  We  had  a 
great  feast  in  the  evening,  and  the  morning  following  I 
started  with  about  five  hundred  braves  to  join  the  British 
army.  We  passed  Chicago  and  observed  that  the  fort  had 
been  evacuated  by  the  Americans,  and  their  soldiers  had 


BLACK    HAWK.  35 

gone  to  Fort  Wayne.  They  were  attacked  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  fort  and  defeated.  They  had  a  considera- 
ble quantity  of  powder  in  the  fort  at  Chicago,  which  they 
had  promised  to  the  Indians,  but  the  night  before  they 
marched  away  they  destroyed  it  by  throwing  it  into  a  well. 
If  they  had  fulfilled  their  word  to  the  Indians,  they  doubt- 
less would  have  gone  to  Fort  Wayne  without  molestation. 
On  our  arrival,  I  found  that  the  Indians  had  several  prison- 
ers, and  I  advised  them  to  treat  them  well.  We  continued 
our  march,  joining  the  British  below  Detroit,  soon  after 
which  we  had  a  battle.  The  Americans  fought  well,  and 
drove  us  back  with  considerable  loss.  I  was  greatly  sur- 
prised at  this,  as  I  had  been  told  that  the  Americans  would 
not  fight. 

Our  next  movement  was  against  a  fortified  place.  I  was 
stationed  with  my  braves  to  prevent  any  person  going  to, 
or  coming  from  the  fort.  I  found  two  men  taking  care  of 
cattle  and  took  them  prisoners.  I  would  not  kill  them, 
but  delivered  them  to  the  British  war  chief.  Soon  after, 
several  boats  came  down  the  river  full  of  American  sol- 
diers. They  landed  on  the  opposite  side,  took  the  British 
batteries,  and  pursued  the  soldiers  that  had  left  them. 
They  went  too  far  without  knowing  the  strength  of  the 
British  and  were  defeated.  I  hurried  across  the  river, 
anxious  for  an  opportunity  to  show  the  courage  of  my 
braves,  but  before  we  reached  the  scene  of  battle  all  was 
over. 

The  British  had  taken  many  prisoners  and  the  Indians 
were  killing  them.  I  immediately  put  a  stop  to  it,  as  I 
never  thought  it  brave,  but  base  and  cowardly  to  kill  an 
unarmed  and  helpless  foe.  We  remained  here  for  some 
time.  I  can  not  detail  what  took  place,  as  I  was  stationed 
with  my  braves  in  the  woods.  It  appeared,  however,  that 
the  British  could  not  take  this  fort,  for  we  marched  to  an- 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

other,  some  distance  off.-  When  we  approached  it,  I  found 
a  small  stockade,  and  concluded  that  there  were  not  many 
men  in  it.  The  British  war  chief  sent  a  flag  of  truce. 
Colonel  Dixon  carried  it,  but  soon  returned,  reporting 
that  the  young  war  chief  in  command  would  not  give  up  the 
fort  without  fighting.  Colonel  Dixon  came  to  me  and 
said,  "you  will  see  to-morrow,  how  easily  we  will  take  that 
fort."  I  was  of  the  same  opinion,  but  when  the  morning 
came  I  was  disappointed.  The  British  advanced  and  com- 
menced the  attack,  fighting  like  true  braves,  but  were  de- 
feated by  the  braves  in  the  fort,  and  a  great  number  of  our 
men  were  killed.  The  British  army  was  making  prepara- 
tions to  retreat.  I  was  now  tired  of  being  with  them,  our 
success  being  bad,  and  having  got  no  plunder.  I  deter- 
mined on  leaving  them  and  returning  to  Rock  river,  to  see 
what  had  become  of  my  wife  and  children,  as  I  had  not 
heard  from  them  since  I  left  home.  That  night  I  took 
about  twenty  of  my  braves,  and  left  the  British  camp  for 
home.  On  our  journey  we  met  no  one  until  we  came  to 
the  Illinois  river.  Here  we  found  two  lodges  of  Pottawat- 
tomies.  They  received  us  in  a  very  friendly  manner,  and 
gave  us  something  to  eat.  I  inquired  about  their  friends 
who  were  with  the  British.  They  said  there  had  been 
some  fighting  on  the  Illinois  river,  and  that  my  friend,  the 
Peoria  trader,  had  been  taken  prisoner.  "By  Gomo  and 
his  party?"  I  immediately  inquired.  They  replied,  "no, 
but  by  the  Americans,  who  came  up  with  boats.  They 
took  him  and  the  French  settlers  prisoners,  and  then  burned 
the  village  of  Peoria."  They  could  give  us  no  informa- 
tion regarding  our  friends  on  Rock  river.  In  three  days 
more  we  were  in  the  vicinity  of  our  village,  and  were  soon 
after  surprised  to  find  that  a  party  of  Americans  had  fol- 
lowed us  from  the  British  camp.  One  of  them,  more  dar- 
ing than  his  comrades,  had  made  his  way  through  the  thick- 


BLACK    HAWK.  37 

et  on  foot,  and  was  just  in  the  act  of  shooting  me  when  I 
discovered  him.  I  then  ordered  him  to  surrender,  marched 
him  into  camp,  and  turned  him  over  to  a  number  of  our 
young  men  with  this  injunction  :  "Treat  him  as  a  brother, 
as  I  have  concluded  to  adopt  him  in  our  tribe." 

A  little  while  before  this  occurrence  I  had  directed  my 
party  to  proceed  to  the  village,  as  I  had  discovered  a  smoke 
ascending  from  a  hollow  in  the  bluff,  and  wished  to  go 
alone  to  the  place  from  whence  the  smoke  proceeded,  to 
see  who  was  there.  I  approached  the  spot,  and  when  I 
came  in  view  of  the  fire,  I  saw  an  old  man  sitting  in  sor- 
row beneath  a  mat  which  he  had  stretched  over  him.  At 
any  other  time  I  would  have  turned  away  without  disturb- 
ing him,  knowing  that  he  came  here  to  be  alone,  to  hum- 
ble himself  before  the  Great  Spirit,  that  he  might  take  pity 
on  him.  I  approached  and  seated  myself  beside  him.  He 
gave  one  look  at  me  and  then  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  ground. 
It  was  my  old  friend  !  I  anxiously  inquired  for  his  son, 
my  adopted  child,  and  what  had  befallen  our  people.  My 
old  comrade  seemed  scarcely  alive.  He  must  have  fasted 
a  long  time.  I  lighted  nry  pipe  and  put  it  into  his  mouth. 
He  eagerly  drew  a  few  puffs,  cast  up  his  eyes  which  met 
mine,  and  recognized  me.  His  eyes  were  glassy  and  he 
would  again  have  fallen  into  forgetfulness,  had  I  not  given 
him  some  water,  which  revived  him.  I  again  inquired, 
"what  has  befallen  our  people,  and  what  has  become  of 
our  son?" 

In  a  feeble  voice  he  said,  "Soon  after  your  departure  to 
join  the  British,  I  descended  the  river  with  a  small  party, 
to  winter  at  the  place  I  told  you  the  white  man  had  asked 
me  to  come  to.  When  we  arrived  I  found  that  a  fort  had 
been  built,  and  the  white  family  that  had  invited  me  to 
come  and  hunt  near  them  had  removed  to  it.  I  then  paid 
a  visit  to  the  fort  to  tell  the  white  people  that  my  little  band 


38  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

were  friendly,  and  that  we  wished  to  hunt  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  fort.  The  war  chief  who  commanded  there,  told 
me  that  we  might  hunt  on  the  Illinois  side  of  the  Mississip- 
pi, and  no  person  would  trouble  us.  That  the  horsemen 
only  ranged  on  the  Missouri  side,  and  he  had  directed 
them  not  to  cross  the  river.  I  was  pleased  with  this  assur- 
ance of  safety,  and  immediately  crossed  over  and  made  my 
winter's  camp.  Game  was  plenty.  We  lived  happy,  and 
often  talked  of  you.  My  boy  regretted  your  absence  and 
the  hardships  you  would  have  to  undergo.  We  had  been 
here  about  two  moons,  when  my  boy  went  out  as  usual  to 
hunt.  Night  came  on  and  he  did  not  return.  I  was  alarmed 
for  his  safety  and  passed  a  sleepless  night.  In  the  morn- 
ing my  old  woman  went  to  the  other  lodges  and  gave  the 
alarm  and  all  turned  out  to  hunt  for  the  missing  one. 
There  being  snow  upon  the  ground  they  soon  came  upon 
his  track,  and  after  pursuing  it  for  some  distance,  found 
he  was  on  the  trail  of  a  deer,  which  led  toward  the  river. 
They  soon  came  to  the  place  where  he  had  stood  and  fired, 
and  near  b}',  hanging  on  the  branch  of  a  tree,  found  the 
deer,  which  he  had  killed  and  skinned.  But  here  were  also 
found  the  tracks  of  white  men.  They  had  taken  my  boy 
prisoner.  Their  tracks  led  across  the  river  and  then  down 
towards  the  fort.  My  friends  followed  on  the  trail,  and 
soon  found  my  boy  lying  dead.  He  had  been  most  cruel- 
ly murdered.  His  face  was  shot  to  pieces,  his  body  stab- 
bed in  several  places  and  his  head  scalped.  His  arms 
were  pinioned  behind  him." 

The  old  man  paused  for  some  time,  and  then  told  me 
that  his  wife  had  died  on  their  way  up  the  Mississippi.  I 
took  the  hand  of  my  old  friend  in  mine  and  pledged 
myself  to  avenge  the  death  of  his  son.  It  was  now  dark, 
and  a  terrible  storm  was  raging.  The  rain  was  descend- 
ing in    heavy  torrents,  the    thunder    was    rolling  in    the 


BLACK    HAWK.  39 

heavens,  and  the  lightning  flashed  athwart  the-  sky.  I 
had  taken  my  blanket  off  and  wrapped  it  around  the  feeble 
old  man.  When  the  storm  abated  I  kindled  a  fire  and 
took  hold  of  my  old  friend  to  remove  him  nearer  to  it. 
He  was  dead  !  I  remained  with  him  during  the  night. 
Some  of  my  party  came  early  in  the  morning  to  look  for 
me,  and  assisted  me  in  burying  him  on  the  peak  of  the 
bluff.  I  then  returned  to  the  village  with  my  friends.  I 
visited  the  grave  of  my  old  friend  as  I  ascended  Rock  river 
the  last  time. 

On  my  arrival  at  the  village  I  was  met  by  the  chiefs  and 
braves  and  conducted  to  the  lodge  which  was  prepared  for 
me.  After  eating,  I  gave  a  full  account  of  all  that  I  had 
seen  and  done.  I  explained  to  my  people  the  manner  in 
which  the  British  and  Americans  fought.  Instead  of  steal- 
ing upon  each  other  and  taking  every  advantage  to  kill  the 
enemy  and  save  their  own  people  as  we  do,  which,  with 
us  is  considered  good  policy  in  a  war  chief,  they  march 
out  in  open  daylight  and  fight  regardless  of  the  number  of 
warriors  they  may  lose.  After  the  battle  is  over  the}'-  re- 
tire to  feast  and  drink  wine  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 
After  which  they  make  a  statement  in  writing  of  what  they 
have  done,  each  party  claiming  the  victory,  and  neither 
giving  an  account  of  half  the  number  that  have  been 
killed  on  their  own  side  They  all  fought  like  braves,  but 
would  not  do  to  lead  a  party  with  us.  Our  maxim  is  : 
"  Kill  the  enemy  and  save  our  own  men."  Those  chiefs 
will  do  to  paddle  a  canoe  but  not  to  steer  it.  The  Ameri- 
cans shot  better  than  the  British,  but  their  soldiers  were 
not  so  well  clothed,  nor  so  well  provided  for. 

The  village  chief  informed  me  that  after  I  started  with 
my  braves  and  the  parties  who  followed,  the  nation  was 
reduced  to  a  small  party  of  fighting  men  ;  that  they  wrould 
have  been  unable  to  defend  themselves  if  the  Americans 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

had  attacked  them.  That  all  the  children  and  old  men 
and  women  belonging  to  the  warriors  who  had  joined  the 
British  were  left  with  them  to  provide  for.  A  council  had 
been  called  which  agreed  that  Quashquame,  the  Lance, 
and  other  chiefs,  with  the  old  men,  women  and  children, 
and  such  others  as  chose  to  accompany  them,  should  de- 
scend the  Mississippi  to  St.  Louis,  and  place  themselves 
under  the  American  chief  stationed  there.  They  accord- 
ingly went  down  to  St.  Louis,  were  received  as  the  friendly 
band  of  our  nation,  were  sent  up  the  Missouri  and  pro- 
vided for,  while  their  friends  were  assisting  the  British  ! 
Keokuk  was  then  introduced  to  me  as  the  war  chief  of 
the  braves  then  in  the  village.  I  inquired  how  he  had  be- 
come chief?  They  said  that  a  large  armed  force  was  seen 
by  their  spies  going  toward  Peoria.  Fears  were  enter- 
tained that  they  would  come  up  and  attack  the  village  and 
a  council  had  been  called  to  decide  as  to  the  best  course  to 
be  adopted,  which  concluded  upon  leaving  the  village  and 
going  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  to  get  out  of  th-e 
way.  Keokuk,  during  the  sitting  of  the  council,  had  been 
standing  at  the  door  of  the  lodge,  not  being  allowed  to 
enter,  as  he  had  never  killed  an  enemy,  where  he  remained 
until  old  Wacome  came  out.  He  then  told  him  that  he 
heard  what  they  had  decided  upon,  and  was  anxious  to  be 
permitted  to  speak  before  the  council  adjourned.  Wacome 
returned  and  asked  leave  for  Keokuk  to  come  in  and  make 
a  speech*  His  request  was  granted.  Keokuk  entered 
and  addressed  the  chiefs.  He  said  :  "  I  have  heard  with 
s  orrow  that  you  have  determined  to  leave  our  village  and 
cross  the  Mississippi,  merely  because  you  have  been  told 
that  the  Americans  were  coming  in  this  direction.  Would 
you  leave  our  village,  desert  our  homes  and  fly  before  an 
enemy  approaches?  Would  you  leave  all,  even  the  graves 
of  our  fathers,  to  the  mercy  of  an  enemy  without  trying 


BLACK    HAWK.  41 

to  defend  them?  Give  me  charge  of  your  warriors  and 
I'll  defend  the  village  while  you  sleep  in  safety." 

The  council  consented  that  Keokuk  should  be  war  chief. 
He  marshalled  his  braves,  sent  out  his  spies  and  advanced 
with  a  party  himself  on  the  trail  leading  to  Peoria.  They 
returned  without  seeing  an  enemy.  The  Americans  did 
not  come  by  our  village.  All  were  satisfied  with  the  ap- 
pointment of  Keokuk.  He  used  every  precaution  that  our 
people  should  not  be  surprised.  This  is  the  manner  in 
which  and  the  cause  of  his  receiving  the  appointment. 

I  was  satisfied,  and  then  started  to  visit  my  wife  and 
children.  I  found  them  well,  and  my  boys  were  growing 
finely.  It  is  not  customary  for  us  to  say  much  about  our 
women,  as  they  generally  perform  their  part  cheerfully 
and  never  interfere  with  business  belonging  to  the  men. 
This  is  the  only  wife  I  ever  had  or  ever  will  have.  She  is 
a  good  woman,  and  teaches  my  boys  to  be  brave.  Here  I 
would  have  rested  myself  and  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  my 
lodge,  but  I  could  not.  I  had  promised  to  avenge  the  death 
of  my  adopted  son. 

I  immediately  collected  a  party  of  thirty  braves,  and 
explained  to  them  the  object  of  my  making  this  war  party,, 
it  being  to  avenge  the  death  of  my  adopted  son,  who  had 
been  cruelly  and  wantonly  murdered  by  the  whites.  I 
explained  to  them  the  pledge  I  had  made  to  his  father, 
and  told  them  that  they  were  the  last  words  that  he  had 
heard  spoken.  All  were  willing  to  go  with  me  to  fulfill 
my  word.  We  started  in  canoes,  and  descended  the  Mis- 
sissippi, until  we  arrived  near  the  place  where  Fort  Madi- 
son had  stood.  It  had  been  abandoned  and  burned  by  the 
whites,  and  nothing  remained  but  the  chimneys.  We  were 
pleased  to  see  that  the  white  people  had  retired  from  the 
country.  We  proceeded  down  the  river  again.  I  landed 
with  one  brave  near  Cape  Gray,  the  remainder  of  the  party 


42  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

went  to  the  mouth  of  the  Quiver.     I  hurried  across  to  the 
trail  that  led  from  the  mouth  of  the  Quiver  to  a  fort,  and 
soon  after  heard  firing  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek.     Myself 
and  brave  concealed   ourselves   on   the   side  of  the  road. 
We  had  not  remained  here  long  before  two  men,    riding 
one  horse,  came   at  full   speed  from  the   direction  of  the 
sound   of  the   firing.     When  they   came  sufficiently  near 
we  fired  ;  the  horse  jumped  and  both  men  fell.    We  rushed 
toward  them  and  one  rose    and  ran.     I  followed  him  and 
was  gaining  on  him,  when  he  ran  over  a  pile  of  rails  that 
had  lately  been  made,  seized  a  stick  and  struck  at  me.     I 
now  had  an  opportunity  to  see  his  face,  and  I  knew  him.* 
He  had  been  at  Quashquame's  village  to  teach  his  people 
how  to  plow.     We  looked  upon   him  as  a  good  man.     I 
did  not  wish  to   kill  him,  and  pursued  him   no  further.     I 
returned  and  met  my  brave.     He  said  he  had  killed  the 
other  man  and  had  his  scalp  in  his  hand.     We  had  not 
proceeded  far  before  we  met  the  man  supposed  to  be  killed, 
coming  up  the  road,  staggering  like  a  drunken  man,  and 
covered  all  over  with  blood.     This   was  the   most  terrible 
sight  I  had  ever  seen.     I  told  my  comrade  to  kill  him  to 
put  him  out  of  his  misery.     I   could   not  look  at  him.     I 
passed  on  and  heard  a  rustling  in  the  bushes.     I  distinctly 
saw  two  little  boys   concealing  themselves   in  the  under- 
growth, thought  of  my  own  children,  and  passed  on  with- 
out noticing  them.     My  comrade  here  joined  me,  and  in 
a  little  while  we  met  the  other  detachment  of  our  party. 
I  told  them  that  we  would  be  pursued,   and  directed  them 
to  follow  me.    We  crossed  the  creek  and  formed  ourselves 
in  the  timber.     We  had  not  been  here  long,  when  a   party 
of  mounted  men  rushed   at  full  speed  upon  us.     I  took 
deliberate  aim  and  shot  the  leader  of  the   party.      He  fell 
lifeless  from  his  horse.     All  my  people  fired,  but  without 
effect.     The  enemy  rushed  upon  us  without  giving  us  time 


BEACK    HAWK.  43 

to  reload.  They  surrounded  us  and  forced  us  into  a  deep 
silk-hole,  at  the  bottom  of  which  there  were  some  bushes. 
We  loaded  our  guns  and  awaited  the  approach  of  the 
enemy.  They  rushed  to  the  edge  of  the  hole,  fired  on 
us  and  killed  one  of  our  men.  We  instantly  returned  their 
fire,  killing  one  of  their  party.  We  reloaded  and  com- 
menced digging  holes  in  the  side  of  the  bank  to  protect 
ourselves,  while  a  party  watched  the  enemy,  expecting 
their  whole  force  would  be  upon  us  immediately.  Some 
of  my  warriors  commenced  singing  their  death  songs.  I 
heard  the  whites  talking,  and  called  to  them  to  come  out 
and  fight.  I  did  not  like  my  situation  and  wished  the  mat- 
ter settled.  I  soon  heard  chopping  and  knocking.  I  could 
not  imagine  what  they  were  doing.  Soon  after  they  ran 
up  a  battery  on  wheels  and  fired  without  hurting  any  of 
us.  I  called  to  them  again,  and  told  them  if  they  were 
brave  men  to  come  out  and  fight  us.  They  gave  up  the 
siege  and  returned  to  their  fort  about  dusk.  There  were 
eighteen  in  this  trap  with  me.  We  came  out  unharmed, 
with  the  exception  of  the  brave  who  was  killed  by  the  en- 
emy's first  fire,  after  we  were  entrapped.  We  found  one 
white  man  dead  at  the  edge  of  the  sink-hole,  whom  they 
did  not  remove  for  fear  of  our  fire,  and  scalped  him,  plac- 
ing our  dead  brave  upon  him,  thinking  we  could  not  leave 
him  in  a  better  situation  than  on  the  prostrate  form  of  a 
fallen  foe. 

We  had  now  effected  our  purpose  and  concluded  to  go 
back  by  land,  thinking  it  unsafe  to  use  our  canoes.  I  found 
my  wife  and  children,  and  the  greater  part  of  our  people, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Iowa  river.  I  now  determined  to  re- 
main with  my  family  and  hunt  for  them,  and  to  humble 
myself  before  the  Great  Spirit,  returning  thanks  to  him  for 
preserving  me  through  the  war.  I  made  my  hunting  camp 
on  English  river,  which  is  a  branch  of  the  Iowa.     During 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

the  winter  a  party  of  Pottawattomies  came  from  the  Illi- 
nois to  pay  me  a  visit,  among  them  was  Washeown,an  old 
man  who  had  formerly  lived  in  our  village.  He  informed 
us  that  in  the  fall  the  Americans  had  built  a  fort  at  Peoria 
and  had  prevented  them  from  going  down  the  Sangamon 
to  hunt.  He  said  they  were  very  much  distressed.  Gomo 
had  returned  from  the  British  army,  and  brought  news  of 
their  defeat  near  Maiden.  He  told  us  that  he  went  to  the 
American  chief  with  a  flag,  gave  up  fighting,  and  told  him 
he  desired  to  make  peace  for  his  nation.  The  American 
chief  gave  him  a  paper  to  the  war  chief  at  Peoria,  and  I 
visited  that  fort  with  Gomo.  It  was  then  agreed  that  there 
should  be  no  more  hostilities  between  the  Americans  and 
the  Pottawattomies.  Two  of  the  white  chiefs,  with  eight 
Pottawattomie  braves,  and  five  others,  Americans,  had 
gone  down  to  St.  Louis  to  have  the  treaty  of  peace  con- 
firmed. This,  said  Washeown,  is  good  news  ;  for  we  can 
now  go  to  our  hunting  grounds,  and,  for  my  part,  I  never 
had  anything  to  do  with  this  war.  The  Americans  never 
killed  any  of  our  people  before  the  war,  nor  interfered 
with  our  hunting  grounds,  and  I  resolved  to  do  nothing 
against  them.  I  made  no  reply  to  these  remarks  as  the 
speaker  was  old  and  talked  like  a  child. 

We  gave  the  Pottawattomies  a  great  feast.  I  presented 
Washeown  with  a  good  horse.  My  braves  gave  one  to 
each  of  his  party,  and,  at  parting,  said  they  wished  us  to 
make  peace,  which  we  did  not  promise,  but  told  them 
that  we  would  not  send  out  war  parties  against  the  settle- 
ments. 

A  short  time  after  the  Pottawattomies  had  gone,  a  party 
of  thirty  braves  belonging  to  our  nation,  from  the  peace 
camp  on  the  Missouri,  paid  us  a  visit.  They  exhibited 
five  scalps  which  they  had  take^n  on  the  Missouri,  and 
wished  us  to  join  in  a  dance  over  them,  which  we  willingly 


BLACK    HAWK.  45 

did.  They  related  the  manner  in  which  they  had  taken 
these  scalps.  Myself  and  braves  showed  them  the  two  we 
had  taken  near  the  Quiver,  and  told  them  the  cause  that 
induced  us  to  go  out  with  the  war  party,  as  well  as  the 
manner  in  which  we  took  these  scalps,  and  the  difficulty 
we  had  in  obtaining  them. 

They  recounted  to  us  all  that  had  taken  place,  the  num- 
ber that  had  been  slain  by  the  peace  party,  as  they  were 
called  and  recognized  to  be,  which  far  surpassed  what  our 
warriors,  who  had  joined  the  British,  had  done.  This  party 
came  for  the  purpose  of  joining  the  British,  but  I  advised 
them  to  return  to  the  peace  party,  and  told  them  the  news 
which  the  Pottawattomies  had  brought.  They  returned  to 
the  Missouri,  accompanied  by  some  of  my  braves  whose 
families  were  there. 

After  "sugar-making"  was  over  in  the  spring,  I  visited 
the  Fox  village  at  the  lead  mines.  They  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  war,  and  consequently  were  not  in  mourning. 
I  remained  there  some  days,  spending  my  time  very  pleas- 
antly with  them  in  dancing  and  feasting.  I  then  paid  a 
visit  to  the  Poftawattomie  village  on  the  Illinois  river,  and 
learned  that  Sanatuwa  and  Tatapuckey  had  been  to  St. 
Louis.  Gomo  told  me  that  "peace  had  Been  made  between 
his  people  and  the  Americans,  and  that  seven  of  his  band 
remained  with  the  war  chief  to  make  the  peace  stronger." 
He  then  told  me  :  "Washeown  is  dead  !  He  had  gone  to 
the  fort  to  carry  some  wild  fowl  to  exchange  for  tobacco, 
pipes  and  other  articles.  He  had  secured  some  tobacco 
and  a  little  flour,  and  left  the  fort  before  sunset,  but  had 
not  proceeded  far  when  he  was  shot  dead  by  a  white  war 
chief,  who  had  concealed  himself  near  the  path  for  that 
purpose.  He  then  dragged  him  to  the  lake  and  threw  him 
in,  where  I  afterwards  found  him.  I  have  since  given  two 
horses  and  a  rifle  to  his  relatives,  not  to  break  the  peace, 
to  which  they  have   agreed." 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

I  remained  for  some  time  at  the  village  of  Gomo,  and 
went  with  him  to  the  fort  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  war  chief.  I 
spoke  the  Pottawattomie  tongue  well,  and  was  taken  for 
one  of  their  people  by  him.  He  treated  us  friendly,  and 
said  he  was  very  much  displeased  about  the  murder  of 
Washeown.  He  promised  us  he  would  find  out  and  pun- 
ish the  person  who  killed  him.  He  made  some  inquiries 
about  the  Sacs,  which  I  answered.  On  my  return  to  Rock 
river,  I  was  informed  that  a  party  of  soldiers  had  gone  up 
the  Mississippi  to  build  a  fort  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  They 
stopped  near  our  village,  appearing  vttry  friendly,  and 
were  treated  kindly  by  our  people. 

We  commenced  repairing  our  lodges,  putting  our  village 
in  order,  and  clearing  our  cornfields.  We  divided  the 
fields  belonging  to  the  party  on  the  Missouri  among  those 
who  wanted  them,  on  condition  that  they  should  be  relin- 
quished to  their  owners  on  their  return  from  the  peace  es- 
tablishment. We  were  again  happy  in  our  village.  Our 
women  went  cheerfully  to  work,  and  all  moved  on  harmon- 
iously. 

Some  time  afterward,  five  or  six  boats  arrived  loaded 
with  soldiers  on  their  way  to  Prairie  du  Chien  to  reinforce 
the  garrison  at  that  place.  They  appeared  friendly  and 
were  well  received,  and  we  held  a  council  with  the  war 
chief.  We  had  no  intention  of  hurting  him  or  any  of  his 
party,  for  we  could  easily  have  defeated  them.  They  re- 
mained with  us  all  day  and  gave  our  people  plenty  of  whis- 
ky. During  the  night  a  party  arrived,  by  way  of  Rock 
river,  who  brought  us  six  kegs  of  powder.  They  told  us 
that  the  British  had  gone  to  Prairie  du  Chien  and  taken 
the  fort."  They  wished  us  to  again  join  them  in  the  war, 
which  we  agreed  to  do.  I  collected  my  warriors  and  de- 
termined to  pursue  the  boats,  which  had  sailed  with  a  fair 
wind.     If  we  had  known  the  day  before,  we  could  easily 


BLACK  HAWK.  47 

have  taken  them  all,  as  the   war   chief  used  no  precaution 
to  prevent  it. 

I  started  immediately  with  my  party,  by  land,  in  pursuit, 
thinking  that  some  of  their  boats  might  get  aground,  or 
that  the  Great  Spirit  would  put  them  in  our  power,  if  he 
wished  them. taken  and  their  people  killed.  About  half 
way  up  the  rapids  I  had  a  full  view  of  the  boats  all  sailing 
with  a  strong  wind.  I  discovered  that  one  boat  was  badly 
managed,  and  was  suffered  to  be  drawn  ashore  by  the 
wind.  They  landed  by  running  hard  aground  and  low- 
ered their  sail.  The  others  passed  on.  This  boat  the 
Great  Spirit  gave  to  us.  All  that  could,  hurried  aboard, 
but  they  were  unable  to  push  off,  being  fast  aground.  We 
advanced' to  the  river's  bank  undercover,  and  commenced 
firing  on  the  boat.  I  encouraged  my  braves  to  continue 
firing.  Several  guns  were  fired  from  the  boat,  but  with- 
out effect.  I  prepared  my  bow  and  arrows  to  throw  fire 
to  the  sail,  which  was  lying  on  the  boat.  After  two  or 
three  attempts,  I  succeeded  in  setting  it  on  fire.  The  boat 
was  soon  in  flames.  About  this  time,  one  of  the  boats 
that  had  passed  returned,  dropped  anchor  and  swung  in 
close  to  one  which  was  on  fire,  taking  off  all  the  people 
except  those  who  were  killed  or  badly  wounded.  We 
could  distinctly  see  them  passing  from  one  boat  to  the 
other,  and  fired  on  them  with  good  effect.  We  wounded 
the  war  chief  in  this  way.  Another  boat  now  came  down, 
dropped  her  anchor,  which  did  not  take  hold,  and  drifted 
ashore.  The  other  boat  cut  her  cable  and  drifted  down 
the  river,  leaving  their  comrades  without  attempting  to 
assist  them.  We  then  commenced  an  attack  upon  this 
boat,  firing  several  rounds,  which  was  not  returned.  We 
thought  they  were  afraid  or  only  had  a  few  aboard.  I 
therefore  ordered  a  rush  toward  the  boat,  but  when  we 
got  near  enough  they  fired,  killing  two  of  our  braves — these 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

being  all  we  lost  in  the  engagement.  Some  of  their  men 
jumped  out  and  shoved  the  boat  off,  and  thus  got  away 
without  losing  a  man.  I  had  a  good  opinion  of  this  war 
chief,  as  he  managed  so  much  better  than  the  others.  It 
would  give  me  pleasure  to  shake  him  by  the  hand. 

We  now  put  out  the  fire  on  the  captured  boat  to  save 
the  cargo,  when  a  skiff  was  seen  coming  down  the  river. 
Some  of  our  people  cried  out,  "  Here  comes  an  express 
from  Prairie  du  Chien."  We  hoisted  the  British  flag,  but 
they  would  not  land.  They  turned  their  little  boat  around, 
and  rowed  up  the  river.  We  directed  a  few  shots  at  them, 
but  they  were  so  far  off  that  we  could  not  hurt  them.  I 
found  several  barrels  of  whisky  on  the  captured  boat, 
knocked  in  the  heads  and  emptied  the  bad  medicine  into 
the  river.  I  next  found  a  box  full  of  small  bottles  and 
packages,  which  appeared  to  be  bad  medicine  also,  such 
as  the  medicine  men  kill  the  white  people  with  when  they 
are  sick.  This  I  threw  into  the  river.  Continuing  my 
search  for  plunder,  I  found  several  guns,  some  large 
barrels  filled  with  clothing,  and  a  number  of  cloth  lodges, 
all  of  which  I  distributed  among  my  warriors.  We  now 
disposed  of  the  dead,  and  returned  to  the  Fox  village 
opposite  the  lower  end  of  Rock  Island,  where  we  put  up 
•our  new  lodges,  and  hoisted  the  British  flag.  A  great 
many  of  our  braves  were  dressed  in  the  uniform  clothing 
which  we  had  taken  from  the  Americans,  which  gave  our 
•encampment  the  appearance  of  a  regular  camp  of  soldiers. 
We  placed  out. sentinels  and  commenced  dancing  over  the 
scalps  we  had  taken.  Soon  after  several  boats  passed 
down,  among  them  a  very  large  one  carrying  big  guns. 
■Our  young  men  followed  them  some  distance,  but  could 
do  them  no  damage  more  than  scare  them.  We  were 
now  certain  that  the  fort  at  Prairie  du  Chien  had  been 
taken,  as  this  large  boat  went  up  with  the  first  party  who 
.built  the  fort. 


BLACK  HAWK.  49 

In  the  course  of  the  day  some  of  the  British  came  down 
in  a  small  boat.  They  had  followed  the  large  one,  thinking 
it  would  get  fast  in  the  rapids,  in  which  case  they  were 
sure  of  taking  her.  They  had  summoned  her  on  her  way 
down  to  surrender,  but  she  refused  to  do  so,  and  now, 
that  she  had  passed  the  rapids  in  safety,  all  hope  of  taking 
her  had  vanished.  The  British  landed  a  big  gun  and  gave 
us  three  soldiers  to  manage  it.  They  complimented  us 
for  our  bravery  in  taking  the  boat,  and  told  us  what  they 
had  done  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  They  gave  us  a  keg  of 
rum,  and  joined  with  us  in  our  dancing  and  feasting.  We 
gave  them  some  things  which  we  had  taken  from  the  boat, 
particularly  books  and  papers.  They  started  the  next 
morning,  promising  to  return  in  a  few  days  with  a  large 
body  of  soldiers. 

We  went  to  work  under  the  direction  of  the  men  left 
with  us,  and  dug  up  the  ground  in  two  places  to  put  the 
big  gun  in,  that  the  men  might  remain  in  with  it  and  be 
safe.  We  then  sent  spies  down  the  river  to  reconnoitre, 
who  sent  word  by  a  runner  that  several  boats  were  com- 
ing up  filled  with  men.  I  marshalled  my  forces  and  was 
soon  ready  for  their  arrival.  I  resolved  to  fight,  as  we 
had  not  yet  had  a  fair  fight  with  the  Americans  during 
the  war.  The  boats  arrived  in  the  evening,  stopping  at  a 
small  willow  island,  nearly  opposite  to  us.  During  the 
night  we  removed  our  big  gun  further  down,  and  at  day- 
light next  morning  commenced  firing.  We  were  pleased 
to  see  that  almost  every  shot  took  effect.  The  British 
being  good  gunners,  rarely  missed.  They  pushed  off  as 
quickly  as  possible,  although  I  had  expected  they  would 
land  and  give  u.s  battle.  I  was  fully  prepared  to  meet  them 
but  was  sadly  disappointed  by  the  boats  all  sailing  down  the 
river.  A  party  of  braves  followed  to  watch  where  they 
landed,  but  they  did  not  stop  until  they  got  below  the  Des 

4 


50  Al'f  OHTOGliAi'MV  Of 

Moines  rapids,  where  they  came  ashore  and  commertce4 
building  a  fort.     I  did   not  Want  a  fort  in  our  country,  as 
we  wished  to  go  down  to  the  Two  River  country  in  the  fall 
and  hunt,   it  being  our   choice   hunting  ground,   and  we 
concluded  that  if  this  fort  was  built,   it  would  prevent  us 
from  going  there.     We  arrived  in  the  vicinity  in  the  even- 
ing, and  encamped   on  a  high  bluff  for  the  night.     We 
made  no  fire,  for  fear  of  being  observed,   and  our  young 
men  kept  watch  by  turns  while   others  slept.     I  was  very 
tired,  and  was  soon  asleep.     The  Great  Spirit,  during  my 
slumber,  told  me  to  go   down  the  bluff  to   a  creek,  that  I 
would  there  find  a  hollow  tree   cut  down,  and  by  looking 
in  at  the  top  of  it,  I  would  see  a  large  snake  with   head 
erect — to    observe   the  direction  he  was   looking,    and  I 
would  see  the  enemy  close  by  and  unarmed.    In  the  morn- 
ing I  communicated  to  my  braves  what  the   Great  Spirit 
had  said  to  me,  took  one  of  them  and  went  down  a  ravine 
that  led  to  the  creek.     I  soon  came  in   sight  of  the  place 
where  they  were  building  the  fort,  which  was  on  a  hill  at 
the  opposite  side  of  the  creek.       I  saw  a  great  many  men. 
We  crawled  cautiously  on  our  hands  and   knees  until  we 
got  to  the  bottom  land,  then  through  the  grass  and  weeds 
until  we  reached  the  bank  of  the  creek.     Here  I  found  a 
tree  that  had  been  cut  down  ;  I  looked  in  at  the  top  of  it 
and  saw  a  large  snake,  with  his  head  raised,  looking  across 
the    creek.      I  raised   myself  cautiously,   and    discovered 
nearly  opposite  to  me,  two  war  chiefs  walking  arm  in  arm, 
without  guns.     They  turned  and  walked  back  toward  the 
place  where  the  men  were  working  at  the  fort.     In  a  little 
while  they  returned,   walking  directly  towards  the    spot 
where  we  lay  concealed,  but  did  not  come  so  near  as  be- 
fore.    If  they  had  they  would  have  been  killed,  for  each 
of  us  had  a  good  rifle.    We  crossed  the  creek  and  crawled 
to  a  cluster  of  bushes.     I  again  raised  myself  a  little  to  see 


BLACK  HAWK.  51 

if  they  were  coming  ;  but  they  went  into  the   fort,  and  by 
this  they  saved  their  lives. 

We  recrossed  the  creek  and  I  returned  alone,  going  up 
the  same  ravine  I  came  down.  My  brave  went  down  the 
creek,  and  I,  on  raising  the  brow  of  a  hill  to  the  left  of 
the  one  we  came  down,  could  plainly  see  the  men  at  work. 
I  saw  a  sentinel  walking  in  the  bottom  near  the  mouth  of 
the  creek.  I  watched  him  attentively,  to  see  if  he  per- 
ceived my  companion,  who  had  gone  toward  him.  The 
sentinel  stopped  for  some  time  and  looked  toward  where 
my  brave  was  concealed.  He  walked  first  one  way  and 
then  the  other. 

I  observed  my  brave  creeping  towards  him,  at  last  he  lay 
still  for  a  while,  not  even  moving  the  grass,  and  as  the 
sentinel  turned  to  walk  away,  my  brave  fired  and  he  fell. 
I  looked,  towards  the  fort,  and  saw  the  whites  were  in 
great  confusion,  funning  wildly  in  every  direction,  some 
down  the  steep  bank  toward  a  boat.  My  comrade  joined 
me,  we  returned  to  the  rest  of  the  party  and  all  hurried 
back  to  Rock  river,  where  we  arrived  in  safety  at  our  vil- 
lage. I  hung  up  my  medicine  bag,  put  away  my  rifle  and 
spear,  feeling  as  if  I  should  want  them  no  more,  as  I  had 
no  desire  to  raise  other  war  parties  against  the  whites  un- 
less they  gave  me  provocation.  Nothing  happened  worthy 
of  note  until  spring,  except  that  the  fort  below  the  rapids 
had  been  abandoned  and  burned  by  the  Americans. 

Soon  after  I  returned  from  my  wintering  ground  we  re- 
ceived information  that  peace  had  been  made  between  the 
British  and  Americans,  and  that  we  were  required  to  make 
peace  also,  and  were  invited  to  go  down  to  Portage  des 
Sioux,  for  that  purpose.  Some  advised  that  we  should  go* 
down,  others  that  we  should  not.  Nomite,  our  principal 
civil  chief,  said  he  would  go,  as  soon  as  the  Foxes  came 
down  from  the  mines, 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

They  came  and  we  all  started  from  Rock  river,  but  we 
had  not  gone  far  before  our  chief  was  taken  sick  and  we 
stopped  with  him  at  the  village  on  Henderson  river.  The 
Foxes  went  on  and  we  were  to  follow  as  soon  as  our  chief 
got  better,  but  he  rapidly  became  worse  and  soon  died. 
His  brother  now  became  the  principal  chief.  He  re- 
fused to  go  down,  saying,  that  if  he  started,  he  would 
be  taken  sick  and  die  as  his  brother  had  done.  This 
seemed  to  be  reasonable,  so  we  concluded  that  none  of  us 
would  go  at  this  time.  The  Foxes  returned.  They  said, 
"we  have  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  our  enemies,  and 
expect  that  the  Americans  will  send  a  war  party  against 
you  if  you  do  not  go  down."  This  I  did  not  believe,  as 
the  Americans  had  always  lost  by  their  armies  that  were 
sent  against  us.  La  Gutrie  and  other  British  traders  ar- 
rived at  our  village  in  the  fall.  La  Gutrie  told  us  that  we 
must  go  down  and  make  peace,  as  this  was  the  wish  of 
our  English  father.  He  said  he  wished  us  to  go  down  to 
the  Two  River  country  to  winter,  where  game  was  plenty, 
as  there  had  been  no  hunting  there  for  several  years. 

Having  heard  the  principal  war  chief  had  come  up  with 
a  number  of  troops,  and  commenced  the  erection  of  a  fort 
near  the  Rapids  des  Moines,  we  consented  to  go  down 
with  the  traders  to  visit  the  American  chief,  and  tell  hfrn 
the  reason  why  we  had  not  been  down  sooner.  When  we 
arrived  at  the  head  of  the  rapids,  the  traders  left  their 
goods,  and  all  of  their  boats  with  one' exception,  in  which 
they  accompanied  us  to  see  the  Americans.  We  visited  the 
war  chief  on  board  his  boat,  telling  him  what  we  had  to  say, 
*and  explaining  why  we  had  not  been  down  sooner.  He 
appeared  angry  and  talked  to  La  Gutrie  for  some  time.  I 
inquired  of  him  what  the  war  chief  said.  He  told  me  that 
he  was  threatening  to  hang  him  up  to  the  yard  arm  of  his 
boat.     "But"  said  he,  "I  am  not  afraid  of  what  he   says, 


BLACK  HAWK  53 

He  dare  not  put  his  threats  into  execution.  I  have  done 
no  more  than  I  had  a  right  to  do  as  a  British  subject." 

I  then  addressed  the  chief,  asking  permission  for  our- 
selves and  some  Menomonees,  to  go  down  to  the  Two  River 
country  for  the  purpose  of  hunting.  He  said  we  might  go 
down  but  must  return  before  the  ice  came,  as  he  did  not 
intend  that  we  should  winter  below  the  fort.  "But,"  he 
inquired,  "what  do  you  want  the  Menomonees  to  go  with 
you  for?" 

I  did  not  know  at  first  what  reply  to  make,  but  told  him 
that  they  had  a  great  many  pretty  squaws  with  fhem,  and 
we  wished  them  to* go  with  us  on  that  account.  He  con- 
sented. We  all  went  down  the  river  and  remained  all 
winter,  as  we  had  no  intention  of  returning  before  spring 
when  we  asked  leave  to  go.  We  made  a  good  hunt.  Hav- 
ing loaded  our  trader's  boats  with  furs  and  peltries,  they 
started  to  Mackinac,  and  we  returned  to  our  village. 

There  is  one  circumstance  that  I  did  not  relate  at  the 
proper  place.  It  has  no  reference  to  myself  or  people,  but 
to  my  friend  Gomo,  the  Pottawattomie  chief.  He  came  to 
Rock  river  to  pay  me  a  visit,  and  during  his  stay  he  relat- 
ed to  me  the  following  story  : 

"The  war  chief  at  Peoria  is  a  very  good  man.  He  always 
speaks  the  truth  and  treats  our  people  well.  He  sent  for- 
me one  day,  told  me  he  was  nearly  out  of  provisions,  and 
wished  me  to  send  my  young  men  hunting  to  supply 
his  fort.  I  promised  to  do  so,  immediately  returned  to  my 
camp  and  told  my  young  men  the  wishes  and  wants  of  the 
war  chief.  They  readily  agreed  to  go  and  hunt  for  our 
friend  and  returned  with  plenty  of  deer.  They  carried 
them  to  the  fort,  laid  them  down  at  the  gate  and  returned 
to  our  camp.  A.  few  days  afterward  I  went  again  to  the 
fort  to  see  if  they  wanted  any  more  meat.  The  chief  gave 
me  powder  and  lead  and  said   he  wanted  me  to  send  my 


54  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

hunters  out  again.  When  I  returned  to  camg,  I  told  my 
young  men  that  the  chief  wanted  more  meat.  Matatah,  one 
of  my  principal  braves,  said  he  would  take  a  party  and  go 
across  the  Illinois,  about  one  day's  travel,  where  game 
was  plenty,  and  make  a  good  hunt  for  our  friend  the  war 
chief.  He  took  eight  hunters  with  him,  and  his  wife  and 
several  other  squaws  went  with  them.  They  had  travelled 
about  half  the  day  in  the  prairie  when  they  discovered  a 
party  of  white  men  coming  towards  them  with  a  drove  of 
cattle.  Our  hunters  apprehended  no  danger  or  they  would 
have  kept  out  of  the  way  of  the  whites,  who  had  not  yet 
perceived  them.  Matatah  changed  his  course,  as  he 
wished  to  meet  and  speak  to  the  whites.  As  soon  as  the 
whites  saw  our  party,  some  of  them  put  off  at  full  speed, 
and  came  up  to  our  hunters.  Matatah  gave  up  his  gun  to 
them,  and  endeavored  to  explain  to  them  that  he  was 
friendly  and  was  hunting  for  the  war  chief.  They  were 
not  satisfied  with  this  but  fired  at  and  wounded  him.  He 
got  into  the  branches  of  a  tree  that  had  blown  down,  to 
keep  the  horses  from  running  over  him.  He  was  again 
fired  on  several  times  and  badly  wounded.  He,  finding  that 
he  would  be  murdered,  and,  mortally  wounded  already, 
sprang  at  the  man  nearest  him,  seized  his  gun  and  shot 
him  from  his  horse.  He  then  fell,  covered  with  blood 
from  his  wounds,  and  immediately  expired.  The  other 
hunters  being  in  the  rear  of  Matatah  attempted  to  escape, 
after  seeing  their  leader  so  basely  murdered  by  the  whites. 
They  were  pursued  and  nearly  all  of  the  party  killed.  My 
youngest  brother  brought  me  the  news  in  the  night,  he 
having  been  with  the  party  and  was  slightly  wounded.  He 
said  the  whites  had  abandoned  their  cattle  and  gone  back 
towards  the  settlement.  The  rest  of  the  night  was  spent  in 
mourning  for  our  friends.  At  daylight  I  blacked  my  face 
and  started  for  the  fort  to  see  the  chief,     I  met  him  at  the 


liLACK  HAWK.  55 

gate  arid  told  him  what  had  happened.  His  countenance 
changed  and  I  could  see  sorrow  depicted  in  it  for  the  death 
of  my  people.  He  tried  to  persuade  me  that  I  was  mis- 
taken, as  he  could  not  believe  that  the  whites  would  act  so 
cruelly.  Butwhen  I  convinced  him,  he  said  to  me,  'those 
cowards  who  murdered  your  people  shall  be  punished.' 
I  told  him  that  my  people  would  have  revenge,  that  they 
would  not  trouble  any  of  his  people  at  the  fort,  as  we  did 
not  blame  him  or  any  of  his  soldiers,  but  that  a  party  of  my 
braves  would  go  towards  the  Wabash  to  avenge  the  death 
of  their  friends  and  relations.  The  next  day  I  took  a  par- 
ty of  hunters,  killed  several  deers,  and  left  them  at  the  fort 
gate  as  I  passed." 

Here  Gomo  ended  his  story.  I  could  relate  mfiny  simi- 
lar ones  that  have  come  within  my  own  knowledge  and 
observation,  but  I  dislike«to  look  back  and  bring  on  sorrow 
afresh.     I  will  resume  my  narrative. 

The  great  chief  at  St.  Louis  having  sent  word  for  us  to 
come  down  and  confirm  the  treaty,  we  did  not  hesitate, 
but  started  immediately  that  we  might  smoke  the  peace 
pipe  with  him.  On  our  arrival  we  met  the  great  chiefs  in 
council.  They  explained  to  us  the  words  of  our  Great 
Father  at  Washington,  accusing  us  of  heinous  crimes  and 
many  misdemeanors,  particularly  in  not  coming  down  when 
first  invited.  We  knew  very  well  that  our  Great  Father 
had  deceived  us  and  thereby  forced  us  to  join  the  British, 
and  could  not  believe  that  he  had  put  this  speech  into  the 
mouths  of  those  chiefs  to  deliver  to  us.  I  was  not  a  civil 
chief  and  consequently  made  no  reply,  but  our  civil  chiefs 
told  the  commissioners  that,  "What  you  say  is  a  lie.  Our 
Great  Father  sent  us  no  such  speech,  he  knew  that  the  sit- 
uation in  which  we  had  been  placed  was  caused  by  him." 
The  white  chiefs  appeared  very  angry  at  this  reply  and 
said,  "We  wrill  break  off  the  treaty  and  make  war  against 
you,  as  you  have  grossly  insulted  us." 


56  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Our  chiefs  had  no  intention  of  insulting  them  and  toia 
them  so,  saying,  "we  merely  wish  to  explain  that  }^ou 
have  told  us  a  lie,  without  any  desire  to  make  you  angry, 
in  the  same  manner  that  you  whites  do  when  you  do  not 
believe  what  is  told  you."  The  council  then  proceeded 
and  the  pipe  of  peace  was  smoked. 

Here  for  the  first  time,  I  touched  the  goose  quill  to  the 
treaty,  not  knowing,  however,  that,  by  the  act  I  consent- 
ed to  give  away  my  village.  Had  that  been  explained  to 
me  I  should  have  opposed  it  and  never  would  have  signed 
their  treaty,,  as  my  recent  conduct  will  clearly  prove. 

What  do  we  know  of  the  manners,  the  laws,  and  the  cus- 
toms of  the  white  people?  They  might  buy  our  bodies  for 
dissection,  and  we  would  touch  the  goose  quill  to  confirm 
it  and  not  know  what  we  were  doing.  This  was  the  case 
with  me  and  my  people  in  touching  the  goose  quill  the  first 
time. 

We  can  only  judge  of  what  is  proper  and  right  by  our 
standard  of  what  is  right  and  wrong,  which  differs  widely 
from  the  whites,  if  I  have  been  correctly  informed.  The 
whites  may  do  wrong  all  their  lives,  and  then  if  they  are 
sorry  for  it  when  about  to  die,  all  is  well,  but  with  us  it  is 
different.  We  must  continue  to  do  good  throughout  our 
lives.  If  we  have  corn  and  meat,  and  know  of  a  family  that 
have  none,  we  divide  with  them.  If  we  have  more  blankets 
than  we  absolutely  need,  and  others  have  not  enough,  we 
must  give  to  those  who  are  in  want.  But  I  will  presently 
explain  our  customs  and  the  manner  in  which  we  live. 

We  were  treated  friendly  by  the  whites  and  started  on 
our  return  to  our  village  on  Rock  river.  When  we  arrived 
we  found  that  the  troops  had  come  to  build  a  fort  on  Rock 
Island.  This,  in  our  opinion,  was  a  contradiction  to  what 
we  had  done — "to  prepare  for  war  in  time  of  peace."  We 
-did  not  object,  however,  to  their  building  their  fort  on  the 


BLACK   HAWK.  57 

island,  but  were  very  sorry,  as  this  was  the  best  one  on 
the  Mississippi,  and  had  long  been  the  resort  of  our  young 
people  during-  the  summer.  It  was  our  garden,  like  the 
white  people  have  near  their  big  villages,  which  supplied  us 
with  strawberries,  blackberries,  gooseberries,  plums,  ap- 
ples and  nuts  of  different  kinds.  Being  situated  at  the 
foot  of  the  rapids  its  waters  supplied  us  with  the  finest  fish, 
In  my  early  life  I  spent  many  happy  days  on  this  island. 
A  good  spirit  had  charge  of  it,  which  lived  \n  a  cave  in 
the  rocks  immediately  under  the  place  where  the  fort  now 
stands.  This  guardian  spirit  has  often  been  seen  by  our 
people.  It  was  white,  with  large  wings  like  a  swan's,  but 
ten  times  larger.  We  were  particular  not  to  make  much 
noise  in  that  part  of  the  island  which  it  inhabited,  for  fear 
of  disturbing  it.  But  the  noise  at  the  fort  has  since  driven 
it  away,  and  no  doubt  a  bad  spirit  has  taken  its  place. 

Our  village  was  situated  on  the  north  side  of  Rock  river, 
at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  on  the  point  of  land  between 
Rock  river  and  the  Mississippi. 

In  front  a  prairie  extended  to  the  Mississippi,  and  in  the 
rear  a  continued  bluff  gently  ascended  from  the  prairie. 

BLACK  HAWK'S  TOWER. 

On  its  highest  peak  our  Watch  Tower  was  situated,, 
from  which  we  had  a  fine  view  for  many  miles  up  and 
down  Rock  river,  and  in  every  direction.  On  the  side  of 
this  bluff  we  had  our  corn  fields,  extending  about  two 
miles  up  parallel  with  the  larger  river,  where  they  adjoined 
those  of  the  Foxes,  whose  village  was  on  the  same  stream, 
opposite  the  lower  end  of  Rock  Island,  and  three  miles 
distant  from  ours.  We  had  eight  hundred  acres  in  culti- 
vation including  what  we  had  on  the  islands  in  Rock  river.- 
The  land  around  our  village  which  remained  unbroken, 
was    covered     with     blue-grass    which    furnished     excel- 


58  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

lent  pasture  for  our  horses.  Several  fine  springs  poured 
out  of  the  bluff  near  by,  from  which  we  were  well  sup- 
plied with  good  water.  The  rapids  of  Rock  river  fur- 
nished us  with  an  abundance  of  excellent  fish,  and  the 
land  being  very  fertile,  never  failed  to  produce  good  crops 
of  corn,  beans,  pumpkins  and  squashes.  We  always  had 
plenty ;  our  children  never  cried  from  hunger,  neither 
were  our  people  in  want.  Here  our  village  had  stood  for 
more  than  a  hundred  years,  during  all  of  which  time  we 
were  the  undisputed  possessors  of  the  Mississippi  valley, 
from  the  Wisconsin  to  the  Portage  des  Sioux,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Missouri,  being  about  seven  hundred  miles 
in  length. 

At  this  time  we  had  very  little  intercourse  with  the 
whites  except  those  who  were  traders.  Our  village  was 
healthy,  and  there  was  no  place  in  the  country  possessing 
such  advantages,  nor  hunting  grounds  better  than  those  we 
had  in  possession.  If  a  prophet  had  come  to  our  village 
in  those  days  and  told  us  that  the  things  were  to  take  place 
which  have  since  come  to  pass,  none  of  our  people  would 
have  believed  him.  What!  to  be  driven  from  our  village, 
and  our  hunting  grounds,  and  not  even  to  be  permitted  to 
visit  the  graves  of  our  forefathers  and  relatives  and  our 
friends? 

This  hardship  is  not  known  to  the  whites.  With  us  it  is 
a  custom  to  visit  the  graves  of  our  friends  and  keep  them 
in  repair  for  many  years.  The  mother  will  go  alone  to 
weep  over  the  grave  of  her  child.  The  brave,  with  pleas- 
ure, visits  the  grave  of  his  father,  after  he  has  been  suc- 
cessful in  war,  and  repaints  the  post  that  marks  where  he 
lies.  There  is  no  place  like  that  where  the  bones  of  our 
forefathers  lie  to  go  to  when  in  grief.  Here  prostrate  by 
the  tombs  of  our  fathers  will  the  Great  Spirit  lake  pity  on 
us. 


BLACK    HAWK.  59 

But  how  different  is  our  situation  now  from  what  it  was 
in  those  happy  days.  Then  were  we  as  happy  as  the  buf- 
falo on  the  plains,  but  now,  we  are  as  miserable  as  the 
hungry  wolf  on  the  prairie.  But  I  am  digressing  from  my 
story.  Bitter  reflections  crowd  upon  my  mind  and  must 
find  utterance. 

When  we  returned  to  our  village  in  the  spring,  from  our 
wintering  grounds,  we  would  finish  bartering  with  our  tra- 
ders, who  always  followed  us  to  our  village.  We  pur- 
posely kept  some  of  our  fine  furs  for  this  trade,  and,  as 
there  was  great  opposition  among  them,  who  should  get 
these  furs,  we  always  got  our  goods  cheap.  After  this 
trade  was  over,  the  traders  would  give  us  a  few  kegs  of 
rum,  which  were  generally  promised  in  the  fall,  to  encour- 
age us  to  make  a  good  hunt  and  not  go  to  war.  They 
would  then  start  with  their  furs  and  peltries,  for  their 
homes,  and  our  old  men  would  take  a  frolic.  At  this  time 
our  young  men  never  drank.  When  this  was  ended,  the 
next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  bury  our  dead  ;  such  as  had 
died  during  the  year.  This  is  a  great  medicine  feast. 
The  relations  of  those  who  have  died,  give  all  the  goods 
they  have  purchased,  as  presents  to  their  friends,  thereby 
reducing  themselves  to  poverty,  to  show  the  Great  Spirit 
that  they  are  humble,  so  that  he  will  take  pity  on  them. 
We  would  next  open  the  caches,  take  out  the  corn  and 
other  provisions  which  had  been  put  up  in  the  fall.  We 
would  then  commence  repairing  our  lodges.  As  soon  ^s 
this  was  accomplished,  we  repair  the  fences  around  our 
corn  fields  and  clean  them  off  ready  for  planting.  This 
work  was  done  by  the  women.  The  men  during  this  time 
are  feasting  on  dried  venison,  bear's  meat,  wild  fowl  and 
corn  prepared  in  different  ways,  while  recounting  to  one 
another  what  took  place  during  the  winter. 

Our  women   plant  the  corn,  and  as  soon  as  they   are 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

done  we  make  a  feast,  at  which  we  dance  the  crane  dance 
in  which  they  join  us,  dressed  in  their  most  gaudy  attire, 
and  decorated  with  feathers.  At  this  feast  the  young  men 
select  the  women  they  wish  to  have  for  wives.  He  then 
informs  his  mother,  who  calls  on  the  mother  of  the  girl, 
when  the  necessary  arrangements  are  made  and  the  time 
appointed  for  him  to  come.  He  goes  to  the  lodge  when 
all  are  asleep,  orpretend  to  be,  and  with  his  flint  and  steel 
strikes  a  light  and  soon  finds  where  his  intended  sleeps. 
He  then  awakens  her,  holds  the  light  close  to  his  face  that 
she  may  know  him,  after  which  he  places  the  light  close  to 
her.  If  she  blows  it  out  the  ceremony  is  ended  and  he  ap- 
pears in  the  lodge  next  morning  as  one  of  the  family.  If 
she  does  not  blow  out  the  light,  but  leaves  it  burning  he 
retires  from  the  lodge.  The  next  day  he  places  himself  in 
full  view  of  it  and  plays  his  flute.  The  young  women  go 
out  one  by  one  to  see  who  he  is  playing  for.  The  tune 
changes  to  let  them  know  he  is  not  playing  for  them. 
When  his  intended  makes  her  appearance  at  the  door,  he 
continues  his  courting  tune  until  she  returns  to  the  lodge. 
He  then  quits  playing  and  makes  another  trial  at  night 
which  usually  turns  out  favorable.  During  the  first  year 
they  ascertain  whether  they  can  agree  with  each  other  and 
be  happy,  if  not  they  separate  and  each  looks  for  another 
companion.  If  we  were  to  live  together  and  disagree,  we 
would  be  as  foolish  as  the  whites.  No  indiscretion  can 
banish  a  woman  from  her  parental  lodge  ;  no  difference 
how  many  children  she  may  bring  home  she  is  always  wel- 
come— the  kettle  is  over  the  fire  to  feed  them. 

The  crane  dance  often  lasts  two  or  three  days.  When 
this  is  over,  we  feast  again  and  have  our  national  daace. 
The  large  square  in  the  village  is  swept  and  prepared  for 
the  purpose.  The  chiefs  and  old  warriors  take  seats  on 
mats,  which  have  been  spread   on.   the  upper  end   of  the 


BLACK    HAWK.  6 IT 

square,  next  come   the  drummers   and  singers,  the  braves- 
and  women  form  the  sides,  leaving  a  large  space  in  the  mid- 
dle.    The   drums  beat  and    the  singing  commences.     A  _ 
warrior  enters  the  square  keeping  time  with  the  music.   He 
shows  the  manner  he  started  on  a  war  party,  how  he   ap- 
proached the  enemy,  he  strikes  and  shows  how  he  killed 
him.     All  join  in  the   applause,  and  he   then    leaves   the- 
square  and  another  takes  his  place.     Such   of  our  young 
men  as  have  not  been  out  in  war  parties  and  killed  an  ene- 
my stand  back  ashamed,  not  being  allowed  to   enter  the- 
square.     I  remember  that  I  was  ashamed  to  look  where  our 
young  men  stood,  before  I  could  take  my  stand  in  the  ring 
as  a  warrior. 

What  pleasure  it  is  to  an  old  warrior,  to  see  his  son> 
come  forward  and  relate  his  exploits.  It  makes  him  feel: 
young,  induces  him  to  enter  the  square  and  "fight  his. 
battles  o'er  again." 

This  national  dance  makes  our  warriors.  When  I  was- 
travelling  last  summer  on  a  steamboat,  on  the  river  going 
from  New  York  to  Albany,  I  was  shown  the  place  where 
the  Americans  dance  the  war-dance,  (West  Point),  where 
the  old  warriors  recount  to  their  young  men  what 
they  have  done  to  stimulate  them  to  go  and  do  likewise. 
This  surprised  me,  as  I  did  not  think  the  whites  under- 
stood our  way  of  making  braves. 

When  our  national  dance  is  over,  our  cornfields  hoed, 
every  weed  dug  up  and  our  corn  about  knee  high,  all 
our  young  men  start  in  a  direction  toward  sundown,  to 
hunt  deer  and  buffalo  and  to  kill  Sioux  if  any  are  found 
on  our  hunting  grounds.  A  part  of  our  old  men  and  wo- 
men go  to  the  lead  mines  to  make  lead,  and  the  remain- 
der of  our  people  start  to  fish  and  get  meat  stuff.  Every 
one  leaves  the  village  and  remains  away  about  forty  days. 
They  then   return,   the    hunting   party  bringing  in   dried 


62  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

buffalo  and  deer  meat,  and  sometimes  Sioux  scalps,  when 
they  are  found  trespassing  on  our  hunting  grounds.  At 
other  times  they  are  met  by  a  party  of  Sioux  too  strong 
for  them  and  are  driven  in.  If  the  Sioux  have  killed  the 
Sacs  last,  they  expect  to  be  retaliated  upon  and  will  fly 
before  them,  and  so  with  us.  Each  party  knows  that  the 
other  has  a  right  to  retaliate,  which  induces  those  who 
have  killed  last  to  give  way  before  their  enemy,  as  neither 
wishes  to  strike,  except  to  avenge  the  death  of  relatives. 
All  our  wars  are  instigated  by  the  relations  of  those  killed, 
or  by  aggressions  on  our  hunting  grounds.  The  party 
from  the  lead  mines  brings  lead,  and  the  others  dried  fish, 
and  mats  for  our  lodges.  '  Presents  are  now  made  by  each 
party,  the  first  giving  to  the  others  dried  buffalo  and  deer, 
and  they  in  return  presenting  them  lead,  dried  fish  and 
mats.  This  is  a  happy  season  of  the  year,  having  plenty 
of  provisions,  such  as  beans,  squashes  and  other  produce  ; 
with  our  dried  meat  and  fish,  we  continue  to  make  feasts 
and  visit  each  other  until  our  corn  is  ripe.  Some  lodge  in 
the  village  makes  a  feast  daily  to  the  Great  Spirit.  I  can- 
not explain  this  so  that  the  white  people  will  understand 
me,  as  we  have  no  regular  standard  among  us. 

Every  one  makes  his  feast  as  he  thinks  best,  to  please 
the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  the  care  of  all  beings  created. 
Others  believe  in  two  Spirks,  one  good  and  one  bad,  and 
make  feasts  for  the  Bad  Spirit,  to  keep  him  quiet.  They 
think  that  if  they  can  make  peace  with  him,  the  Good 
Spirit  will  not  hurt  them.  For  my  part  I  am  of  the  opin- 
ion, that  so  far  as  we  have  reason,  we  have  a  right  to  use 
it  in  determining  what  is  right  or  wrong,  and  we  should 
always  pursue  that  path  which  we  believe  to  be  right,  be- 
lieving that  "  whatsoever  is,  is  right."  If  the  Great  and 
Good  Spirit  wished  us  to  believe  and  do  as  the  whites,  he 
could  easily  change  our  opinions,  so  that  we  could  see, 


iiLAcK  HAWK-.  G3 

and  think,  and  act  as  they  do.  We  are  nothing  compared 
to  his  power,  and  we  feel  and  know  it.  We  have  men 
among  us,  like  the  whites,  who  pretend  to  know  the  right 
path,  but  will  not  consent  to  show  it  without  pay.  I  have 
no  faith  in  their  paths,  but  believe  that  every  man  must 
make  his  own  path. 

When  our  corn  is  getting  ripe,  our  young  people  watch 
with  anxiety  for  the  signal  to  pull  roasting  ears,  as  none 
dare  touch  them  until  the  proper  time.  When  the  corn  is 
fit  for  use  another  great  ceremony  takes  place,  with  feast- 
ing and  returning  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  giving  us 
corn. 

I  will  here  relate  the  manner  in  which  corn  first  came. 
According  to  tradition  handed  down  to  our  people,  a  beau- 
tiful woman  was  seen  to  descend  from  the  clouds,  and 
alight  upon  the  earth,  by  two  of  our  ancestors  who  had 
killed  a  deer,  and  were  sitting  by  a  fire  roasting  a  part  of 
it  to  eat.  They  were  astonished  at  seeing  her,  and  con- 
cluded that  she  was  hungry  and  had  smelt  the  meat.  They 
immediately  went  to  her,  taking  with  them  a  piece  of  the 
roasted  venison.  They  presented  it  to  her,  she  ate  it,  tell- 
ing them  to  return  tp  the  spot  where  she  was  sitting  at  the 
end  of  one  year,  and  they  would  find  a  reward,  for  their 
kindness  and  generosity.  She  then  ascended  to  the  clouds 
and  disappeared.  The  men  returned  to  their  village,  and 
explained  to  the  tribe  what  they  had  seen,  done  and  heard, 
but  were  laughed  at  by  their  people.  When  the  period  had 
arrivedfor  them  to  visit  this  consecrated  ground,  where 
they  were  to  find  a  reward  for  their  attention  to  the  beau- 
tiful woman  of  the  clouds,  they  went  with  a  large  party, 
and  found  where  her  right  hand  had  rested  on  the  ground 
corn  growing,  where  the  left  hand  had  rested  beans,  and 
immediately  where  she  had  been  seated,  tobacco. 

The  two  first  have  ever  since  been  cultivated  by  our  peo-  . 


(>4  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF* 

pie  as  'our  principal  provisions,  and  the  last*is  used  for 
smoking.  The  white  people  have  since  found  out  the  lat- 
ter, and  seem  to  relish  it  as  much  as  we  do,  as  they  use  it 
in  different  ways,  namely :  Smoking,  snuffing  and 
chewing. 

We  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  all  the  good  he  has  con- 
ferred upon  us.  For  myself,  I  never  take  a  drink  of  water 
from  a  spring  without  being  mindful  of  his  goodness. 

We  next  have  our  great  ball  play,  from  three  to  five 
hundred  on  a  side  play  this  game.  We  play  for  guns,  lead, 
horses  and  blankets,  or  any  other  kind  of  property  we  may 
have.  The  successful  party  takes  the  stakes,  and  all  re- 
turn to  our  lodges  with   peace  and  friendship.     We   next 

■  commence  horse  racing,  and  continue  our  sport  and  feast- 
ing until  the  corn  is  secured.     We  then  prepare  to  leave 

■  our  village  for  our  hunting  grounds. 

The  traders  arrive  and  give  us  credit  for  guns,  flints,  pow- 
der, shot  and  lead,  and  such  articles  as  we  want  to  clothe 

■  our  families  with  and  enable  us  to  hunt.  We  first,  howev- 
er, hold  a  council  with  them,  to  ascertain  the  price  they 
will  give  us  for  our  skins,  and  then  they  will  charge  us  fpr 
the  goods.  We  inform  them  where  we  intend  hunting,  and 
tell  them  where  to  build  their  houses.  At  this  place  we 
deposit  a  part  of  our  corn,  and  leave  our  old  people.  The 
traders  have  always  been  kind  to  them  and  relieved  them 
when  in  want,  and  consequently  were  always  much  respect- 
ed by  our  people,  and  never  since  we  were  a  nation,  has 
one  of  them  been  killed  by  our  people. 

We  then  disperse  in  small  parties  to  make  our  hunt,  and 
as  soon  as  it  is  over,  we  return  to  our  trader's  establish- 
ment, with  our  skins,  and  remain  feasting,  playing  cards 
and  at  other  pastimes  until  the  close  of  the  winter.  Our 
young  men  then  start  on  the  beaver  hunt,  others  to  hunt 
raccoons  and  muskrats  ;  the  remainder  of  our  people  go  to 


BLACK    HAWK.  65 

the  sugar  camps  to  make  sugar.  All  leave  our  encamp- 
ment and  appoint  a  place  to  meet  on  the  Mississippi,  so 
that  we  may  return  together  to  our  village  in  the  spring. 
We  always  spend  our  time  pleasantly  at  the  sugar  camp. 
It  being  the  season  for  wild  fowl,  we  lived  well  and  always 
had  plenty,  when  the  hunters  came  in  that  we  might  make 
a  feast  for  them.  After  this  is  over  we  return  to  our  vil- 
lage, accompanied  sometimes  by  our  traders.  In  this  way 
the  time  rolled  round  happily.  But  these  are  times  that 
were. 

While  on  the  subject  of  our  manners  and  customs,  it 
might  be  well  to  relate  an  instance  that  occurred  near  our 
village  just  five  years  before  we  left  it  for  the  last  time. 

In  1827,  a  young  Sioux  Indian  got  lost  on  the  prairie, 
in  a  snow  storm,  and  found  his  way  into  a  camp  of  the 
Sacs.  According  to  Indian  customs,  although  he  was  an 
enemy,  he  was  safe  while  accepting  their  hospitality.  He 
remained  there  for  some  time  on  account  of  the  severity 
of  the  storm.  Becoming  well  acquainted  he  fell  in  love 
with  the  daughter  of  the  Sac  at  whose  village  he  had  been 
entertained,  and  before  leaving  for  his  own  country,  prom- 
ised to  come  to  the  Sac  village  for  her  at  a  certain  time 
during  the  approaching  summer.  In  July  he  made  his 
way  to  the  Rock  river  village,  secreting  himself  in  the 
woods  until  he  met  the  object  of  his  love,  who  came  out 
to  the  field  with  her  mother  to  assist  her  in  hoeing  corn. 
Late  in  the  afternoon  her  mother  left  her  and  went  to  the 
village.  No  sooner  had  she  got  out  of  hearing,  than  he 
gave  a  loud  whistle  which  assured  the  maiden  that  he  had 
returned.  She  continued  hoeing  leisurely  to  the  end  of 
the  row,  when  her  lover  came  to  meet  her,  and  she  prom- 
ised to  come  to  him  as  soon  as  she  could  go  to  the  lodge 
and  get  her  blanket,  and  together  they  would  flee  to  his 
country.  But  unfortunately  for  the  lovers  the  girl's  two 
5 


66  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

brothers  had  seen  the  meeting,  and  after  procuring  their 
guns  started  in  pursuit  of  them.  A  heavy  thunderstorm 
was  coming  on  at  the  time.  The  lovers  hastened  to,  and 
took  shelter  under  a  cliff  of  rocks,  at  Black  Hawk's  watch- 
tower.  Soon  after  a  loud  peal  of  thunder  was  heard,  the  cliff 
of  rocks  was  shattered  in  a  thousand  pieces,  and  the  lovers 
buried  beneath,  while  in  full  view  of  her  pursuing  broth- 
ers. This,  their  unexpected  tomb,  still  remains  undis- 
turbed. 

This  tower  to  which  my  name  had  been  applied,  was  a 
favorite  resort  and  was  frequently  visited  by  me  alone, 
when  I  could  sit  and  smoke  my  pipe,  and  look  with  won- 
der and  pleasure,  at  the  grand  scenes  that  were  presented 
by  the  sun's  rays,  even  across  the  mighty  water.  On  one 
occasion  a  Frenchman,  who  had  been  making  his  home 
in  our  village,  brought  his  violin  with  him  to  the  tower,  to 
play  and  dance  for  the  amusement  of  a  number  of  our 
people,  who  had  assembled  there,  and  while  dancing  with 
his  back  to  the  cliff,  accidentally  fell  over  it  and  was  killed 
by  the  fall.  The  Indians  say  that  always  at  the  same  time 
of  the  year,  soft  strains  of  the  violin  can  be  heard  near  that 
spot. 

On  returning  in  the  spring  from  our  hunting  grounds,  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  our  old  friend,  the  trader 
of  Peoria,  at  Rock  Island.  He  came  up  in  a  boat  from 
St.  Louis,  not  as  a  trader,  but  as  our  Agent.  We  were 
well  pleased  to  see  him.  He  told  us  that  he  narrowly  es- 
caped falling  into  the  hands  of  Dixon.  He  remained 
with  us  a  short  time,  gave  us  good  advice,  and  then  re- 
turned to  St.  Louis. 

The  Sioux  having  committed  depredations  on  our  peo- 
ple, we  sent  out  war  parties  that  summer,  who  succeeded 
in  killing  fourteen. 

I  paid  several  visits  to  Fort  Armstrong,  at  Rock  Island, 


BLACK    HAWK.  67 

during  the  summer,  and  was  always  well  received  by  the 
gentlemanly  officers  stationed  there,  who  were  distin- 
guished for  their  bravery,  and  they  never  trampled  upon 
an  enemy's  rights.  Colonel  George  Davenport  resided 
near  the  garrison,  and  being  in  connection  with  the  Amer- 
ican Fur  Company,  furnished  us  the  greater  portion  of  our 
goods.  We  were  not  as  happy  then,  in  our  village,  as 
formerly.  Our  people  got  more  liquor  from  the  small 
traders  than  customary.  I  used  all  my  influence  to  pre- 
vent drunkenness,  but  without  effect.  As  the  settlements 
progressed  towards  us,  we  became  worse  off  and  more 
unhappy. 

Many  of  our  people,  instead  of  going  to  the  old  hunting 
grounds,  when  game  was  plenty,  would  go  near  the  settle- 
ments to  hunt,  and,  instead  of  saving  their  skins,  to  pay 
the  trader  for  goods  furnished  them  in  the  fall,  would  sell 
them  to  the  settlers  for  whisky,  and  return  in  the  spring 
with  their  families  almost  naked,  and  without  the  means  of 
getting  anything  for  them. 

About  this  time  my  eldest  son  was  taken  sick  and  died. 
He  had  always  been  a  dutiful  child  and  had  just  grown  to 
manhood.  Soon  after,  my  youngest  daughter,  an  inter- 
esting and  affectionate  child,  died  also.  This  was  a  hard 
stroke,  because  I  loved  my  children.  In  my  distress  I  left 
the  noise  of  the  village  and  built  my  lodge  on  a  mound 
in  the  corn-field,  and  enclosed  it  with  a  fence,  around 
which  I  planted  corn  and  beans.  Here  I  was  with  my  fam- 
ily alone.  I  gave  everything  I  had  away,  and  reduced  my- 
self to  poverty.  The  only  covering  I  retained  was  apiece 
of  buffalo  robe.  I  blacked  my  face  and  resolved  on  fast- 
ing for  twenty-four  moons,  for  the  loss  of  my  two  children 
— drinking  only  of  water  during  the  day,  and  eating  spar- 
ingly of  boiled  corn  at  sunset.  I  fulfilled  my  promise, 
hoping  that  the  Great  Spirit  would  take  pity  on  me. 


68  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

My  nation  had  now  some  difficulty  with  the  lowas.  Our 
young  men  had  repeatedly  killed  some  of  them,  and  the 
breaches  had  always  been  made  up  by  giving  presents  to 
the  relations  of  those  killed.  But  the  last  council  we  had 
with  them,  we  promised  that  in  case  any  more  of  their  peo- 
ple were  killed  by  ours,  instead  of  presents,  we  would  give 
up  the  person  or  persons,  who  had  done  the  injury.  We 
made  this  determination  known  to  our  people,  but  notwith- 
standing this,  one  of  our  young  men  killed  an  Iowa  the 
following  winter. 

A  party  of  our  people  were  about  starting  for  the  Iowa 
village  to  give  the  young  man  up,  and  I  agreed  to  accom- 
pany them.  When  we  were  ready  to  start,  I  called  at  the 
lodge  for  the  young  man  to  go  with  us.  He  was  sick,  but 
willing  to  go,  but  his  brother,  however,  prevented  him  and 
insisted  on  going  to  die  in  his  place,  as  he  was  unable  to 
travel.  We  started,  and  on  the  seventh  day  arrived  in 
sight  of  the  Iowa  village,  and  within  a  short  distance  of  it 
we  halted  and  dismounted.  We  all  bid  farewell  to  our 
young  brave,  who  entered  the  village  singing  his  death 
song,  and  sat  down  on  the  square  in  the  middle  of  the 
village.  One  of  the  Iowa  chiefs  came  out  to  us.  We 
told  him  that  we  had  fulfilled  our  promise,  that  we  had 
brought  the  brother  of  the  young  man  who  had  killed  one 
of  his  people — that  he  had  volunteered  to  come  in  his 
place,  in  consequence  of  his  brother  being  unable  to  travel 
from  sickness.  We  *had  no  further  conversation  but 
mounted  our  horses  and  rode  off.  As  we  started  I  cast 
my  eye  toward  the  village,  and  observed  the  lowas  com- 
ing out  of  their  lodges  with  spears  and  war  clubs,  We 
took  the  backward  trail  and  travelled  until  dark — then  en- 
camped and  made  a  fire.  We  had  not  been  there  long  be- 
fore we  heard  the  sound  of  horses  coming  toward  us. 
We   seized    our    arms,    but  instead   of  an   enemy   it  was 


BLACK  HAWK.  69 

our  young  brave  with  two  horses.  He  told  me  that  after 
we  had  left  him,  they  menaced  him  with  death  for  some 
time — then  gave  him  something  to  eat — smoked  the  pipe 
with  him  and  made  him  a  present  of  the  two  horses  and 
some  goods,  and  started  him  after  us.  When  we  arrived 
at  our  village  our  people  were  much  pleased,  and  for  their 
noble  and  generous  conduct  on  this  occasion,  not  one  of 
the  Iowa  people  has  been  killed  since  by  our  nation. 

That  fall  I  visited  Maiden  with  several  of  my  band,  and 
was  well  treated  by  the  agent  of  our  British  Father,  who 
gave  us  a  variety  of  presents.  He  also  gave  me  a  medal, 
and  told  me  there  never  would  be  war  between  England 
and  America  again  ;  but  for  my  fidelity  to  the  British,  dur- 
ing the  war  that  had  terminated  some  time  before,  re- 
quested me  to  come  with  my  band  and  get  presents  every 
year,  as  Colonel  Dixon  had  promised  me. 

I  returned  and  hunted  that  winter  on  the  Two  Rivers. 
The  whites  were  now  settling  the  country  fast.  I  was  out 
one  day  hunting  in  a  bottom,  and  met  three  white  men. 
They  accused  me  of  killing  their  hogs.  I  denied  it,  but 
they  would  not  listen  to  me.  One  of  them  took  my  gun 
out  of  my  hand  and  fired  it  off — then  took  out  the  flint, 
gave  it  back  to  me  and  commenced  beating  me  with  sticks, 
ordering  me  at  the  same  time  to  be  off.  I  was  so  much 
bruised  that  I  could  not  sleep  for  several  nights. 

Some  time  after  this  occurrence,  one  of  my  camp  cut  a 
bee  tree  and  carried  the  honey  to  his  lodge.  A  party  of 
white  men  soon  followed  him,  and  told  him  the  bee  tree 
was  theirs,  and  that  he  had  no  right  to  cut  it.  He  pointed 
to  the  honey  and  told  them  to  take  it.  They  were  not  sat- 
isfied with  this,  but  took  all  the  packs  of  skins  that  he  had 
collected  during  the  winter,  to  pay  his  trader  and  clothe 
his  family  with  in  the  spring,  and  carried  them  off. 

How  could  we  like  a  people  who  treated  us  so  unjustly  ? 


70  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OP 

We  determined  to  break  up  our  camp,  for  fear  they  would 
do  worse,  and  when  we  joined  our  people  in  the  spring  a 
great  many  of  them  complained  of  similar  treatment. 

This  summer  our  agent  came  to  live  at  Rock  Island.  He 
treated  us  well  and  gave  us  good  advice.  I  visited  him  and 
the  trader  very  often  during  the  summer,  and  for  the  first 
time  heard  talk  of  our  having  to  leave  our  village.  The 
trader,  Colonel  George  Davenport,  who  spoke  our  lan- 
guage, explained  to  me  the  terms  of  the  treaty  that  had 
been  made,  and  said  we  would  be  obliged  to  leave  the 
Illinois  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  advised  us  to  select  a 
good  place  for  our  village  and  remove  to  it  in  the  spring. 
He  pointed  out  the  difficulties  we  would  have  to  encounter 
if  we  remained  at  our  village  on  Rock  river.  He  had 
great  influence  with  the  principal  Fox  chief,  his  adopted 
brother,  Keokuk.  He  persuaded  him  to  leave  his  village, 
go  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  and  build  another, 
which  he  did  the  spring  following.  Nothing  was  talked  of 
but  leaving  our  village.  Keokuk  had  been  persuaded  to 
consent  to  go,  and  was  using  all  his  influence,  backed  by 
the  war  chief  at  Fort  Armstrong  and  our  agent  and  trader 
at  Rock  Island,  to  induce  others  to  go  with  him.  He  sent 
the  crier  through  our  village,  to  inform  our  people  that  it 
was  the  wish  of  our  Great  Father  that  we  should  remove 
to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  recommended  the 
Iowa  river  as  a  good  place  for  the  new  village.  He  wished 
his  party  to  make  such  arrangements,  before  they  started 
on  their  winter's  hunt,  as  to  preclude  the  necessity  of  their 
returning  to  the  village  in  the  spring. 

The  party  opposed  to  removing  called  on  me  for  my 
opinion.  I  gave  it  freely,  and  after  questioning  Quash- 
quame  about  the  sale  of  our  lands,  he  assured  me  that  he 
"  never  had  consented  to  the  sale  of  our  village."  I  now 
promised  this  party  to  be  the  leader,  and  raised  the  stand- 


r.LACK    HAWK. 


71 


ard  of  opposition  to  Keokuk,  with  a  full  determination  not 
to  leave  our  village.  I  had  an  interview  with  Keokuk,  to 
see  if  this  difficulty  could  not  be  settled  with  our  Great 
Father,  and  told  him  to  propose  to  give  any  other  land 
that  our  Great  Father  might  choose,  even  our  lead  mines, 
to  be  peaceably  permitted  to  keep  the  small  point  of  land 
on  which  our  village  was  situated.  I  was  of  the  opinion 
that  the  white  people  had  plenty  of  land  and  would  never 
take  our  village  from  us.  Keokuk  promised  to  make  an 
exchange  if  possible,  and  applied  to  our  agent,  and  the 
great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  who  had  charge  of  all  the  agents, 
for  permission  to  go  to  Washington  for  that  purpose. 

This  satisfied  us  for  a  time.     We  started  to  our  hunting- 
grounds  with  good  hopes   that   something  would  be  done 
for   us.     During   the  winter  I   received  information  that 
three  families  of  whites  had   come  to  our  village  and  de- 
stroyed some  of  our  lodges,  were  making  fences  and  divid- 
ing our  cornfields  for  their  own  use.     They  were  quarrel- 
ing   among   thetuselves   about   their  lines    of   division.     I 
started    immediately  for  Rock   river,   a  distance    of    ten 
days'  travel,  and  on  my  arrival  found  the  report  true.     I 
went  to  my  lodge  and  saw  a  family  occupying  it.     I  wished 
to  talk  to  them  but  they  could  not  understand  me.     I  then 
went  to  Rock  Island ;  the   agent  being  absent,  I  told  the 
interpreter  what  I  wanted  to   say  to  these  people,  viz.  : 
"  Not  to  settle  on  our  lands,  nor  trouble  our  fences,  that 
there  was  plenty  of  land  in   the  country  for  them  to  settle 
upon,  and  that  they  must  leave   our  village,  as   we  were 
coming  back  to  it  in  the  spring."     The  interpreter  wrote 
me  a  paper,  I  went  back  to   the  village  and  showed  it  to 
the  intruders,  but  could  not  understand  their  reply.  I  pre- 
sumed, however,  that  they  would   remove  as  I  expected 
them    to.     I  returned  to  Rock  Island,   passed  the  night 
there  and  had  a  long  conversation  with  the  trader.     He 


72  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

advised  me  to  give  up  and  make  my  village  with  Keokuk 
on  the  Iowa  river.  I  told  him  that  I  would  not.  The 
next  morning  I  crossed  the  Mississippi  on  very  bad  ice, 
but  the  Great  Spirit  had  made  it  strong,  that  I  might  pass 
over  safe.  I  traveled  three  days  farther  to  see  the  Winne- 
bago sub-agent  and  converse  with  him  about  our  difficul- 
ties. He  gave  no  better  news  than  the  trader  had  done. 
I  then  started  by  way  of  Rock  river,  to  see  the  Prophet, 
believing  that  he  was  a  man  of  great  knowledge.  When  we 
met,  I  explained  to  him  everything  as  it  was.  He  at  once 
agreed  that  I  was  right,  and  advised  me  never  to  give  up 
our  village,  for  the  whites  to  plow  up  the  bones  of  our 
people.  He  said,  that  if  we  remained  at  our  village,  the 
whites  would  not  trouble  us,  and  advised  me  to  get  Keo- 
kuk, and  the  party  that  consented  to  go  with  him  to  the 
Iowa  in  the  spring,  to  return  and  remain  at  our  village. 

I  returned  to  my  hunting  ground,  after  an  absence  of 
one  moon,  and  related  what  I  had  done.  In  a  short  time 
we  came  up  to  our  village,  and  found  that  the  whites  had 
not  left  it,  but  that  others  had  come,  and  that  the  greater 
part  of  our  cornfields  had  been  enclosed.  When  we 
landed  the  whites  appeared  displeased  because  we  came 
back.  We  repaired  the  lodges  that  had  been  left  standing, 
and  built  others.  Keokuk  came  to  the  village,  but  his 
object  was  to  persuade  others  to  follow  him  to  the  Iowa. 
He  had  accomplished  nothing  towards  making  arrange- 
ments for  us  to  remain,  or  to  exchange  other  lands  for  our 
village.  There  was  no  more  friendship  existing  between 
us.  I  looked  upon  him  as  a  coward  and  no  brave,  to 
abandon  his  village  to  be  occupied  by  strangers.  What 
right  had  these  people  to  our  village,  and  our  fields,  which 
the  Great  Spirit  had  given  us  to  live  upon  ? 

My  reason  teaches  me  that  land  cannot  be  sold.  The 
Great  Spirit  gave  it  to  his  children  to  live  upon  and  culti- 


BLACK    HAWK.  73 

vate  as  far  as  necessary  for  their  subsistence,  and  so  long 
as  they  occupy  and  cultivate  it  they  have  the  right  to  the 
soil,  but  if  they  voluntarily  leave  it,  then  any  other  people 
have  a  right  to  settle  on  it.  Nothing  can  be  sold  but  such 
things  as  can  be  carried  away. 

In  consequence  of  the  improvements  of  the  intruders  on 
our  fields,  we  found  considerable  difficulty  to  get 
ground  to  plant  a  little  corn.  Some  of  the  whites  permit- 
ted us  to  plant  small  patches  in  the  fields  they  had  fenced, 
keeping  all  the  best  ground  for  themselves.  Our  women 
had  great  difficulty  in  climbing  their  fences,  being  unaccus- 
tomed to  the  kind,  and  were  ill  treated  if  they  left  a  rail 
down. 

One  of  my  old  friends  thought  ne  was  safe.  His  corn- 
field was  on  a  small  island  in  Rock  river.  He  planted  his 
corn,  it  came  up  well,  but  the  white  man  saw  it ;  he  wanted 
it,  and  took  his  teams  over,  ploughed  up  the  crop  and  re- 
planted it  for  himself.  The  old  man  shed  tears,  not  for 
himself  but  on  account  of  the  distress  his  family  would  be 
in  if  they  raised  no  corn.  The  white  people  brought  whis- 
ky to  our  village,  made  our  people  drunk,  and  cheated 
them  out  of  their  horses,  guns  and  traps.  This  fraudulent 
system  was  carried  to  such  an  extent  that  I  apprehended 
serious  difficulties  might  occur,  unless  a  stop  was  put  to  it. 
Consequently  I  visited  all  the  whites  and  begged  them  not 
to  sell  my  people  whisky.  One  of  them  continued  the 
practice  openly ;  I  took  a  party  of  my  young  men,  went  to 
his  house,  took  out  his  barrel,  broke  in  the  head  and 
poured  out  the  whisky.  I  did  this  for  fear  some  of  the 
whites  might  get  killed  by  my  people  when  they  were  drunk. 

Our  people  were  treated  very  badly  by  the  whites  on 
many  occasions.  At  one  time  a  white  man  beat  one  of  our 
women  cruelly,  for  pulling  a  few  suckers  of  corn  out  of 
his  field  to  suck  when  she  was  hungry.     At  another  time 


74  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

one  of  our  young  men  was  beat  with  clubs  by  two  white 
men,  for  opening  a  fence  which  crossed  our  road  to  take 
his  horse  through.  His  shoulder  blade  was  broken  and 
his  body  badly  bruised,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  soon 
after  died. 

Bad  and  cruel  as  our  people  were  treated  by  the  whites, 
not  ©ne  of  them  was  hurt  or  molested  by  our  band.  I  hope 
this  will  prove  that  we  are  a  peaceable  people — having  per- 
mitted ten  men  to  take  possession  of  our  corn  fields,  pre- 
vent us  from  planting  corn,  burn  our  lodges',  ill-treat  our 
women,  and  beat  to  death  our  men  without  offering  resist- 
ence  to  their  barbarous  cruelties.  This  is  a  lesson  worthy 
for  the  white  man  to  learn  :  to  use  forbearance  when  in- 
jured. 

We  acquainted  our  agent  daily  with  our  situation,  and 
through  him  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  and  hoped  that 
something  would  be  done  for  us.  The  whites  were  com- 
plaining at  the  same  time  that  we  were  intruding  upon  their 
rights.  They  made  it  appear  that  they  were  the  injured 
party,  and  we  the  intruders.  They  called  loudly  to  the 
great  war  chief  to  protect  their  property. 

How  smooth  must  be  the  language  of  the  whites,  when 
they  can  make  right  look  like  wrong,  and  wrong  like 
right. 

During  this  summer  I  happened  at  Rock  Island,  when  a 
great  chief  arrived,  whom  I  had  known  as  the  great  chief 
of  Illioois,t(  Governor  Cole)  in  company  with  another  chief 
who  I  have  been  told  is  a  great  writer  (Judge  James  Hall.) 
I  called  upon  them  and  begged  to  explain  the  grievances  to 
them,  under  which  my  people  and  I  were  laboring,  hop- 
ing that  they  could  do  something  for  us.  The  great  chief 
however,  did  not  seem  disposed  to  council  with  me.  He 
said  he  was  no  longer  the  chief  of  Illinois  ;  that  his  child- 
ren had  selected  another  father  in  his  stead,  and  that  he 


BLACK   HAWK.  75 

now  only  ranked  as  they  did.  I  was  surprised  at  this  talk, 
as  I  had  always  heard  that  he  was  a  good  brave  and  great 
chief.  But  the  white  people  appear  to  never  be  satisfied. 
When  they  get  a  good  father,  they  hold  councils  at  the 
suggestion  of  some  bad,  ambitious  man,  who  wants  the 
place  himself,  and  conclude  among  themselves  that  this 
man,  or  some  other  equally  ambitious,  would  make  a  bet- 
ter father  than  they  have,  and  nine  times  out  of  ten  they 
don't  get  as  good  a  one  again. 

I  insisted  on  explaining  to  these  chiefs  the  true  situation 
of  my  people.  They  gave  their  assent.  I  arose  and 
made  a  speech,  in  which  I  explained  to  them  the  treaty 
made  by  Quashquame,  and  three  of  our  braves,  according 
to  the  manner  the  trader  and  others  had  explained  it  to 
me.  I  then  told  them  that  Quashquame  and  his  party 
positively  denied  having  ever  sold  my  village,  and  that  as 
I  had  never  known  them  to  lie,  I  was  determined  to  keep 
it  in  possession. 

I  told  them  that  the  white  people  had  already  entered 
our  village,  burned  our  lodges,  destroyed  our  fences, 
ploughed  up  our  corn  and  beat  our  people.  They  had 
brought  whisky  into  our  country,  made  our  people  drunk, 
and  taken  from  them  their  horses,  guns  and  traps,  and 
that  I  had  borne  all  this  injury,  without  suffering  any  of 
my  braves  to  raise  a  hand  against  the  whites. 

My  object  in  holding  this  council  was  to  get  the  opin- 
ion of  these  two  chiefs  as  to  the  best  course  for  me  to  pur- 
sue. I  had  appealed  in  vain,  time  after  time  to  our  agent, 
who  regularly  represented  our  situation  to  the  chief  at  St. 
Louis,  whose  duty  it  was  to  call  upon  the  Great  Father  to 
have  justice  done  to  us,  but  instead  of  this  we  are  told 
that  the  white  people  wanted  our  country  and  we  must  leave 
it  for  them  ! 

I  did  not  think  it  possible  that  our  Great  Father  wished 


76  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

us  to  leave  our  village  where  we  had  lived  so  long,  and 
where  the  bones  of  so  many  of  our  people  had  been  laid. 
The  great  chief  said  that  as  he  no  longer  had  any  au- 
thority he  could  do  nothing  for  us,  and  felt  sorry  that  it 
was  not  in  his  power  to  aid  us,  nor  did  he  know  how  to 
advise  us.  Neither  of  them  could  do  anything  for  us,  but 
both  evidently  were  very  sorry.  It  would  give  me  great 
pleasure  at  all  times  to  take  these  two  chiefs  by  the  hand. 

That  fall  I  paid  a  visit  to  the  agent  before  we  started  to 
our  hunting  grounds,  to  hear  if  he  had  any  good  news 
forme.  He  had  news.  He  said  that  the  land  on  which 
our  village  now  stood  was  ordered  to  be  sold  to  individ- 
uals, and  that  when  sold  our  right  to  remain  by  treaty 
would  be  at  an  end,  and  that  if  we  returned  next  spring 
we  would  be  forced  to  remove. 

We  learned  during  the  winter,  that  part  of  the  land 
where  our  village  stood  had  been  sold  to  individuals,  and 
that  the  trader  at  Rock  Island,  Colonel  Davenport,  had 
bought  the  greater  part  that  had  been  sold.  The  reason 
was  now  plain  to  me  why  he  urged  us  to  remove.  His 
object,  we  thought,  was  to  get  our  lands.  We  held  sev- 
eral councils  that  winter  to  determine  what  we  should  dp. 
We  resolved  in  one  of  them,  to  return  to  our  village  as 
usual  in  the  spring.  We  concluded  that  if  we  were  re- 
moved by  force,  that  the  trader,  agent  and  others  must  be 
the  cause,  and  that  if  they  were  found  guilty  of  having 
driven  us  from  our  village  they  should  be  killed.  The 
trader  stood  foremost  on  this  list.  He  had  purchased  the 
land  on  which  my  lodge  stood,  and  that  of  our  graveyard 
also.  We  therefore  proposed  to  kill  him  and  the  agent,  the 
interpreter,  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  the  war  chiefs  at 
Forts  Armstrong,  Rock  Island  and  Keokuk,  these  being 
the  principal  persons  to  blame  for  endeavoring  to  remove 
us. 


BLACK   HAWK.  77 

Our  women  received  bad  accounts  from  the  women  who 
had  been  raising  corn  at  the  new  village,  of  the  difficulty 
of  breaking  the  new  prairie  with  hoes,  and  the  small  quant- 
ity of  corn  raised.  We  were  nearly  in  the  same  condition 
with  regard  to  the  latter,  it  being  the  first  time  I  ever  knew 
our  people  to  be  in  want  of  provisions. 

I  prevailed  upon  some  of  Keokuk's  band  to  return  this 
spring  to  the  Rock  river  village,  but  Keokuk  himself 
would  not  come.  I  hoped  that  he  would  get  permission  to 
go  to  Washington  to  settle  our  affairs  with  our  Great 
Father.  I  visited  the  agent  at  Rock  Island.  He  was  dis- 
pleased because  we  had  returned  to  our  village,  and  told 
me  that  we  must  remove  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi.  I 
told  him  plainly  that  we  would  not.  I  visited  the  inter- 
preter at  his  house,  who  advised  me  to  do  as  the  agent 
had  directed  me.  I  then  went  to  see  the  trader  and  up- 
braided him  for  buying  our  lands.  He  said  that  if  he  had 
not  purchased  them  some  person  else  would,  and  that  if 
our  Great  Father  would  make  an  exchange  with  us,  he 
would  willingly  give  up  the  land  he  had  purchased  to  the 
government.  This  I  thought  was  fair,  and  began  to  think 
that  he  had  not  acted  so  badly  as  I  had  suspected.  We 
again  repaired  our  lodges  and  built  others,  as  most  of  our 
village  had  been  burnt  and  destro}7ed.  Our  women  se- 
lected small  patches  to  plant  corn,  where  the  whites  had 
not  taken  them  in  their  fences,  and  worked  hard  to  raise 
something  for  our  children  to  subsist  upon. 

I  was  told  that  according  to  the  treaty,  we  had  no  right 
to  remain  on  the  lands  sold,  and  that  the  government  would 
force  us  to  leave  them.  -There  was  but  a  small  portion 
however  that  had  been  sold,  the  balance  remaining  in  the 
hands  of  the  government.  We  claimed  the  right,  if  we 
had  no  other,  to  "  live  and  hunt  upon  it  as  long  as  it  re- 
mained  the  property   of  the  government,"  by  a  stipula- 


78  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

tion  in  the  treaty  that  required  us  to  evacuate  it  after  it 
had  been  sold.  This  was  the  land  that  we  wished  to 
inhabit  and  thought  we  had  a  right  to  occupy. 

I  heard  that  there  was  a  great  chief  on  the  Wabash,  and 
sent  a  party  to  get  his  advice.  They  informed  him  that 
we  had  not  sold  our  village.  He  assured  them  then,  that 
if  we  had  not  sold  the  land  on  which  our  village  stood,  our 
Great  Father  would  not  take  it  from  us. 

I  started  early  to  Maiden  to  see  the  chief  of  my  British 
Father,  and  told  him  my  story.  He  gave  the  same  reply 
that  the  chief  on  the  Wabash  had  given,  and  in  justice  to 
him  I  must  say  he  never  gave  me  any  bad  advice,  but 
advised  me  to  apply  to  our  American  Father,  who,  he  said, 
would  do  us  justice.  I  next  called  on  the  great  chief  at 
Detroit  and  made  the  same  statement  to  him  that  I  had 
made  to  the  chief  of  our  British  Father.  He  gave  me  the 
same  reply.  He  said  if  we  had  not  sold  our  lands,  and 
would  remain  peaceably  on  them,  that  we  would  not  be 
disturbed.  This  assured  me  that  I  was  right,  and  deter- 
mined me  to  hold  out  as  I  had  promised  my  people.  I 
returned  from  Maiden  late  in  the  fall.  My  people  were 
gone  to  their  hunting  ground,  whither  I  followed.  Here  I 
learned  that  they  had  been  badly  treated  all  summer  by  the 
whites,  and  that  a  treaty  had  been  held  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 
Keokuk  and  some  of  our  people  attended  it,  and  found 
that  our  Great  Father  had  exchanged  a  small  strip  of  the 
land  that  had  been  ceded  by  Quashquame  and  his  party, 
with  the  Pottowattomies  for  a  portion  of  their  land  near 
Chicago.  That  the  object  of  this  treaty  was  to  get  it  back 
again,  and  that  the  United  States  had  agreed  to  give  them 
sixteen  thousand  dollars  a  }^ear  forever  for  this  small  strip 
of  land,  it  being  less  than  a  twentieth  part  of  that  taken 
from  our  nation  for  one  thousand  dollars  a  year.  This 
bears  evidence  of  something  I  cannot  explain.     This  land 


BLACK    HAWK.  70 

they  say  belonged  to  the  United  States.  What  reason 
then,  could  have  induced  them  to  exchange  it  with  the 
Pottowattomies  if  it  was  so  valuable?  Why  not  keep  it?  Or 
if  they  found  they  had  made  a  bad  bargain  with  the  Potto- 
wattomies, why  not  take  back  their  land  at  a  fair  proportion 
of  what  they  gave  our  nation  for  it !  If  this  small  portion 
of  the  land  that  they  took  from  us  for  one  thousand  dollars 
a  year,  be  worth  sixteen  thousand  dollars  a  year  forever  to 
the  Pottowattomies,  then  the  whole  tract  of  country  taken 
from  us  ought  to  be  worth,  to  our  nation,  twenty  times  as 
much  as  this  small  fraction. 

Here  I  was  again  puzzled  to  find  out  how  the  white  peo- 
ple reasoned,  and  began  to  doubt  whether  they  had  any 
standard  of  right  and  wrong. 

Communication  was  kept  up  between  myself  and  the 
Prophet.  Runners  were  sent  to  the  Arkansas,  Red  river 
and  Texas,  not  on  the  subject  of  our  lands,  but  on  a  secret 
mission,  which  I  am  not  at  present  permitted  to  explain. 

It  was  related  to  me  that  the  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the 
Foxes  had  been  invited  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  to  hold  a 
council  for  the  purpose  of  settling  the  difficulties  existing 
between  them  and  the  Sioux. 

The  chiefs  and  headmen,  amounting  to  nine,  started  for 
the  place  designated,  taking  with  them  one  woman,  and 
were  met  by  the  Menonomees  and  Sioux,  near  the  Wiscon- 
sin and  killed,  all  except  one  man.  Having  understood 
that  the  whole  matter  was  published  shortly  after  it  occur- 
red, and  is  known  to  the  white  people,  I  will  say  no 
more  about  it. 

I  would  here  remark,  that  our  pastimes  and  sports  had 
been  laid  aside  for  two  years.  We  were  a  divided  people, 
forming  two  parties.  Keokuk  being  at  the  head  of  one, 
willing  to  barter  our  rights  merely  for  the  good  opinion  of 
the  whites,  and  cowardly  enough   to   desert  our  village  to 


80  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

them.  I  was  at  the  head  of  the  other  division,  and  was 
determined  to  hold  on  to  my  village,  although  I  had  been 
ordered  to  leave  it.  But,  I  considered,  as  myself  and  band 
had  no  agency  in  selling  our  country,  and  that,  as  provis- 
ion had  been  made  in  the  treaty,  for  us  all  to  remain  on  it 
as  long  as  it  belonged  to  the  United  States,  that  we  could 
not  be  forced  away.  I  refused  therefore  to  quit  my  vil- 
lage. It  was  here  that  I  was  born,  and  here  lie  the  bones 
of  many  friends  and  relations.  For  this  spot  I  felt  a  sacred 
reverence,  and  never  could  consent  to  leave  it  without  be- 
ing forced  therefrom. 

When  I  called  to  mind  the  scenes  of  my  youth  and 
those  of  later  days,  when  I  reflected  that  the  theatre  on 
which  these  were  acted,  had  been  so  long  the  home  of  my 
fathers,  who  now  slept  on  the  hills  around  it,  I  could  not 
bring  my  mind  to  consent  to  leave  this  country  to  the 
whites  for  any  earthly  consideration. 

The  winter  passed  off  in  gloom.  We  made  a  bad  hunt 
for  want  of  guns,  traps  and  other  necessaries  which  the 
whites  had  taken  from  our  people  for  whisky.  The  pros- 
pect before  us  was  a  bad  one.  I  fasted  and  called  upon 
the  Great  Spirit  to  direct  my  steps  to  the  right  path.  I 
was  in  great  sorrow  because  all  the  whites  with  whom  I 
was  acquainted  and  had  been  on  terms  of  intimacy,  ad- 
vised me  contrary  to  my  wishes,  that  I  began  to  doubt 
whether  I  had  a  friend  among  them. 

Keokuk,  who  has  a  smooth  tongue,  and  is  a  great 
speaker,  was  busy  in  persuading  my  band  that  I  was 
wrong,  and  thereby  making  man}''  of  them  dissatisfied 
with  me.  I  had  one  consolation,  for  all  the  women  were  on 
my  side  on  account  of  their  cornfields. 

On  my  arrival  again  at  my  village,  with  my  band  in- 
creased, I  found  it  worse  than  before.  I  visited  Rock  Isl- 
and and  the  agent  again   ordered   me  to  quit  my  village. 


BLACK    HAWK.  81 

He  said  that  if  we  did  not,  troops  would  be  sent  to  drive 
us  off.  He  reasoned  with  me  and  told  me  it  would  be  bet- 
ter for  us  to  be  with  the  rest  of  our  people,  so  that  we 
might  avoid  difficulty  and  live  in  peace.  The  interpreter 
joined  him  and  gave  me  so  many  good  reasons  that  I  al- 
most wished  I  had  not  undertaken  the  difficult  task  I  had 
pledged  myself  to  my  brave  band  to  perform.  In  this 
mood  I  called  upon  the  trader,  who  is  fond  of  talking,  and 
had  long  been  my  friend,  but  now  amongst  those  who  ad- 
vised me  to  give  up  my  village.  He  received  me  very 
friendly  and  went  on  to  defend  Keokuk  in  what  he  had 
done,  endeavoring  to  show  me  that  I  was  bringing  distress 
on  our  women  and  children.  He  inquired  if  some  terms 
could  not  be  made  that  would  be  honorable  to  me  and  sat- 
isfactory to  my  braves,  for  us  to  remove  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi.  I  replied  that  if  our  Great  Father  could 
do  us  justice  and  make  the  proposition,  I  could  then  give 
up  honorably.  He  asked  me  "  if  the  great  chief  at  St. 
Louis  would  give  us  six  thousand  dollars  to  purchase  pro- 
visions and  other  articles,  if  I  would  give  up  peaceably 
and  remove  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi?  "  After 
thinking  some  time  I  agreed  that  I  could  honorably  give 
up,  being  paid  for  it,  according  to  our  customs,  but  told 
him  that  I  could  not  make  the  proposal  myself,  even  if  I 
Wished,  because  it  would  be  dishonorable  in  me  to  do  so. 
He  said  that  he  would  do  it  by  sending  word  to  the  great 
chief  at  St.  Louis  that  he  could  remove  us  peaceably  for 
the  amount  stated,  to  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.  A 
steamboat  arrived  at  the  island  during  my  stay.  After  its 
departure  the  trader  told  me  that  he  had  requested  a  war 
chief,  who  was  stationed  at  Galena,  and  was  on  board  the 
steamboat,  to  make  the  offer  to  the  great  chief  at  St. 
Louis,  and  that  he  would  soon  be  back  and  bring  his  an- 
swer. I  did  not  let  my  people  know  what  had  taken  place 
6 


82  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

for  fear  they  would  be.  displeased.  I  did  not  much  like 
what  had  been  done  myself,  and  tried  to  banish  it  from  my 
mind. 

After  a  few  days  had  passed  the  war  chief  returned  and 
brought  an  answer  that  "  the  great  chief  at  St.  Louis  would 
give  us  nothing,  and  that  if  we  did  not  remove  immediate- 
ly we  would  be  driven  off." 

I  was  not  much  displeased  with  the  answer  they  brought 
me,  because  I  would  rather  have  laid  my  bones  with  those 
of  my  forefathers  than  remove  for  any  consideration.  Yet 
if  a  friendly  offer  had  been  made  as  I  expected,  I  would, 
for  the  sake  of  our  women  and  children  have  removed 
peaceably. 

I  now  resolved  to  remain  in  my  village,  and  make  no 
resistance  if  the  military  came,  but  submit  to  my  fate.  I  im- 
pressed the  importance  of  this  course  on  all  my  band,  and 
directed  them  in  case  the  military  came  not  to  raise  an  arm 
against  them. 

About  this  time  our  agent  was  put  out  of  office,  for  what 
reason  I  could  never  ascertain.  I  then  thought  it  was 
for  wanting  to  make  us  leave  our  village  and  if  so  it  was 
right,  because  I  was  tired  of  hearing  him  talk  about  it. 
The  interpreter,  who  had  been  equally  as  bad  in  trying  to 
persuade  us  to  leave  our  village  was  retained  in  office,  and 
the  young  man  who  took  the  place  of  our  agent,  told  the 
same  old  story  over  about  removing  us.  I  was  then  satis- 
fied that  this  could  not  have  been  the  cause. 

Our  women  had  planted  a  few  patches  of  corn  which 
was  growing  finely,  and  promised  a  subsistence  for  our 
children,  but  the  white  people  again  commenced  ploughing 
it  up.  I  now  determined  to  put  a  stop  to  it  by  clearing  our 
country  of  the  intruders.  I  went  to  their  principal  men 
and  told  them  that  they  should  and  must  leave  our  country, 
giving  them  until  the   middle  of  the  next  day  to  remove. 


BLACK    HAWK.  83 

The  worst  left  within  the  time  appointed,  but  the  one  who 
remained,  represented  that  his  family,  which  was  large, 
would  be  in  a  starving  condition,  if  he  went  and  left  his 
crop.  He  promised  to  behave  well,  if  I  would  consent  to 
let  him  remain  until  fall,  in  order  to  secure  his  crop.  He 
spoke  reasonably  and  I  consented. 

We  now  resumed  some  of  our  games  and  pastimes,  hav- 
ing been  assured  by  the  prophet  that  we  would  not  be 
removed.  But  in  a  little  while  it  was  ascertained  that  a 
great  war  chief,  General  Gaines,  was  on  his  way  to  Rock 
river  with  a  great  number  of  soldiers.  I  again  called  upon 
the  prophet,  who  requested  a  little  time  to  see  into  the 
matter.  Early  next  morning  he  came. to  me  and  said  he 
had  been  dreaming ;  that  he  saw  nothing  bad  in  this 
great  war  chief,  General  Gaines,  who  was  now  near  Rock 
river.  That  his  object  was  merely  to  frighten  us  from  our 
village,  that  the  white  people  might  get  our  land  for  noth- 
ing. He  assured  us  that  this  great  war  chief  dare  not,  and 
would  not,  hurt  any  of  us.  That  the  Americans  were  at 
peace  with  the  British,  and  when  they  made  peace,  the 
British  required,  and  the  Americans  ageed  to  it,  that  they 
should  never  interrupt  any  nation  of  Indians  that  was  at 
peace,  and' that  all  we  had  to  do  to  retain  our  village  was 
to  refuse  any  and  every  offer  that  might  be  made  by  this 
war  chief. 

The  war  chief  arrived  and  convened  a  council  at  the 
agency.  Keokuk  and  Wapello  were  sent  for,  and  with  a 
number  of  their  band  were  present. 

The  council  house  was  opened  and  all  were  admitted, 
and  n^self  and  band  were  sent  for  to  attend.  When  we 
arrived  at  the  door  singing  a  war  song,  and  armed  with 
lances,  spears,  war  clubs,  bows  and  arrows,  as  if  going  to 
battle,  I  halted  and  refused  to  enter,  as  I  could  see  no  nec- 
essity or  propriety  in  having  the  room  crowded  with  those 


84  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OV 

who  were  already  there.  If  the  council  was  convened  for" 
us,  why  then  have  others  in  our  room.  The  war  chief  having 
sent  all  out  except  Keokuk,  Wapello  and  a  few  of  their 
chiefs  and  braves,  we  entered  the  council  in  this  warlike 
appearance,  being  desirous  of  showing  the  war  chief  that 
we  were  not  afraid.  He  then  rose  and  made  a  speech. 
He  said  : 

"  The  president  is  very  sorry  to  be  put  to  the*  trouble 
and  expense  of  sending  so  large  a  body  of  soldiers  here 
to  remove  you  from  the  lands  you  have  long  since  ceded  to 
the  United  States.  Your  Great  Father  has  already  warned 
you  repeatedly,  through  your  agent,  to  leave  the  country, 
and  he  is  very  sorry  to  find  that-  you  have  disobeyed  his 
orders.  Your  Great  Father  wishes  you  well,  and  asks 
nothing  from  you  but  what  is  reasonable  and  right.  I 
hope  you  will  consult  your  own  interests,  and  leave  the 
country  you  are  occupying,  and  go  to  the  other  side  of  the 
Mississippi." 

I  replied  : 

"  We  have  never  sold  our  country.  We  never  received 
any  annuities  from  our  American  father,  and  we  are  de- 
termined to  hold  on  to  our  village." 

The  war  chief,  apparently  angry,  rose  and  said  : 

"  Who  is  Black  Hawk?   Who  is  Black  Hawk  f  " 

I  replied  : 

"lama  Sac!  My  forefather  was  a  Sac  !  and  all  the 
nations  call  me  a  SAC  !  !  " 

The  war  chief  said  : 

"  I  came  here  neither  to  beg  nor  hire  you  to  leave  your 
village.  My  business  is  to  remove  you,  peaceably  if 
I  can,  forcibly  if  I  must!  I  will  now  give  you  two  days 
in  which  to  remove,  and  if  you  do  not  cross  the  Missis- 
sippi by  that  time,  I  will  adopt  measures  to  force  you 
away." 


BLACK  HAWK.  85 

I  told  him  that  I  never  would  consent  to  leave  my  village 
and  was  determined  not  to  leave  it. 

The  council  broke  up  and  the  war  chief  retired  to  his 
.fort.  I  consulted  the  prophet  again.  He  said  he  had  been 
dreaming,  and  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  directed  that  a 
woman,  the  daughter  of  Mattatas,  the  old  chief  of  the 
village,  should  take  a  stick  in  her  hand  and  go  before  the 
war  chief,  and  tell  him  that  she  is  the  daughter  of  Matta- 
tas, and  that  he  had  always  been  the  white  man's  friend. 
That  he  had  fought  their  battles,  been  wounded  in  their 
service  and  had  always  spoken  well  of  them,  and  she  had 
never  heard  him  say  that  he  had  sold  their  village.  The 
whites  are  numerous,  and  can  take  it  from  us  if  they 
choose,  but  she  hoped  they  would  not  be  so  unfriendly. 
If  they  were,  she  had  one  favor  to  ask ;  she  wished  her 
people  to  be  allowed  to  remain  long  enough  to  gather  their 
provisions  now  growing  in  their  fields ;  that  she  was  a  wo- 
man and  had  worked  hard  to  raise  something  to  sup- 
port her  children.  And  now,  if  we  are  driven  from  our 
village  without  being  allowed  to  save  our  corn,  many  of 
our  little  children  must  perish  with  hunger. 

Accordingly  Mattatas'  daughter  was  sent  to  the  fort,  ac- 
companied by  several  of  our  young  men,  and  was  admit- 
ted. She  went  before  the  war  chief  and  told  the  story  of 
the  prophet.  The  war  chief  said  that  the  president  did 
not  send  him  here  to  make  treaties  with  the  women,  nor  to 
hold  council  with  them.  That  our  }^oung  men  must  leave 
the  fort,  but  she  might  remain  if  she  wished. 

All  our  plans  were  defeated.  We  must  cross  the  river, 
or  return  to  our  village  and  await  the  coming  of  the 
war  chief  with  his  soldiers.  We  determined  on  the  latter, 
but  finding  that  our  agent,  interpreter,  trader  and  Keokuk, 
were  determined  on  breaking  my  ranks,  and  had  induced 
several  of  my  warriors   to  cross  the   Mississippi,  I  sent  a 


86  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

deputation  to  the  agent,  at  the  request  of  my  band,  pledg- 
ing myself  to  leave  the  country  in  the  fall,  provided  per- 
mission was  given  us  to  remain,  and  secure  our  crop  of 
corn  then  growing,  as  we  would  be  in  a  starving  situation 
if  we  were  driven  off  without  the  means  of  subsistence. 

The  deputation  returned  with  an  answer  from  the  war 
chief  "  That  no  further  time  would  be  given  than  that 
specified,  and  if  we  were  not  then  gone  he  would  remove 
us." 

I  directed  my  village  crier  to  proclaim  that  my  orders 
were,  in  the  event  of  the  war  chief  coming  to  our  village 
to  remove  us,  that  not  a  gun  should  be  fired  or  any  resist- 
ance offered.  That  if  he  determined  to  fight,  for  them  to 
remain  quietly  in  their  lodges,  and  let  him  kill  them  if  he 
chose. 

I  felt  conscious  that  this  great  war  chief  would  not  hurt 
our  people,  and  my  object  was  not  war.  Had  it  been, 
we  would  have  attacked  and  killed  the  war  chief  and  his 
braves,  when  in  council  with  us,  as  they  were  then  com- 
pletely in  our  power.  But  his  manly  conduct  and  soldierly 
deportment,  his  mild  yet  energetic  manner,  which  proved 
his  bravery,  forbade  it. 

Some  of  our  young  men  who  had  been  out  as  spies 
came  in  and  reported  that  they  had  discovered  a  large 
body  of  mounted  men  coming  toward  our  village,  who 
looked  like  a  war  party.  They  arrived  and  took  a  posi- 
tion below  Rock  river,  for  their  place  of  encampment. 
The  great  war  chief,  General  Gaines,  entered  Rock  river 
in  a  steamboat,  with  his  soldiers  and  one  big  gun.  They 
passed  and  returned  close  by  our  -village,  but  excited  no 
alarm  among  my  braves.  No  attention  was  paid  to  the 
boat;  even  our  little  children  who  were  playing  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  as  usual,  continued  their  amusement. 
The  water  being   shallow,   the   boat  got  aground,  which 


BLACK    HAWK.  87 

gave  the  whites  some  trouble.  If  they  had  asked  for  as- 
sistance, there  was  not  a  brave  in  my  band  who  would  not 
willingly  have  aided  them.  Their  people  were  permitted 
to  pass  and  repass  through  our  village,  and  were  treated 
with  friendship  by  our  people. 

The  war  chief  appointed  the  next  day  to  remove  us.  I 
would  have  remained  and  been  taken  prisoner  by  the  reg- 
ulars, but  was  afraid  of  the  multitude  of  pale  faced  mili- 
tia, who  were  on  horse  back,  as  they  were  under  no  re- 
straint of  their  chiefs. 

We  crossed  the  river  during  the  night,  and  encamped 
some  distance  below  Rock  Island.  The  great  war  chief 
convened  another  council,  for  the  purpose  of  making  a 
treaty  with  us.  In  this  treaty  he  agreed  to  give  us  corn  in 
place  of  that  we  had  left  growing  in  our  fields.  I  touched 
the  goose  quill  to  this  treaty,  and  was  determined  to  live 
in  peace. 

The  corn  that  had  been  given  us  was  soon  found  to  be 
inadequate  to  our  wants,  when  loud  lamentations  were 
heard  in  the  camp  by  the  women  and  children,  for  their 
roasting  ears,  beans  and  squashes.  To  satisfy  them,  a 
small  party  of  braves  went  over  in  the  night  to  take  corn 
from  their  own  fields.  They  were  discovered  by  the 
whites  and  fired  upon.  Complaints  were  again  made  of 
the  depredations  committed  by  some  of  my  people,  on 
their  own  corn  fields. 

I  understood  from  our  agent,  that  there  had  been  a  pro- 
vision made  in  one  of  our  treaties  for  assistance  in  agricul- 
ture, and  that  we  could  have  our  fields  plowed  if  we  re- 
quired it.  I  therefore  called  upon  him,  and  requested  him 
to  have  a  small  log  house  built  for  me,  and  a  field  plowed 
that  fall,  as  I  wished  to  live  retired.  He  promised  to  have 
it  done.  I  then  went  to  the  trader,  Colonel  Davenport, 
and  asked  for  permission  to  be  buried  in  the  grave-yard 


88  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

at  our  village,  among  my  old  friends  and  warriors,  which 
he  gave  cheerfully.  I  then  returned  to  my  people  satis- 
fied. 

A  short  time  after  this,  a  party  of  Foxes  went  up  to 
Prairie  du  Chien  to  avenge  the  murder  of  their  chiefs  and 
relations,  which  had  been  committed  the  summer  previous, 
by  the  Menomonees  and  Sioux.  When  they  arrived  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  encampment  of  the  Menomonees,  they  met 
with  a  Winnebago,  and  inquired  for  the  Menomonee  camp. 
They  requested  him  to  go  on  before  them  and  see  if  there 
were  any  Winnebagoes  in  it,  and  if  so,  to  tell  them  that  they 
had  better  return  to  their  own  camp.  He  went  and  gave 
the  information,  not  only  to  the  Winnebagoes,  but  to  the 
Menomonees,  that  they  might  be  prepared.  The  party 
soon  followed,  killed  twenty-eight  Menomonees,  and  made 
their  escape. 

This  retaliation,  which  with  us  is  considered  lawful  and 
right,  created  considerable  excitement  among  the  whites. 
A  demand  was  made  for  the  Foxes  to  be  surrendered  to, 
and  tried  by,  the  white  people.  The  principal  men  came 
to  me  during  the  fall  and  asked  my  advice.  I  conceived 
that  they  had  done  right,  and  that  our  Great  Father  acted 
very  unjustly  in  demanding  them,  when  he  had  suffered  all 
their  chiefs  to  be  decoyed  away,  and  murdered  by  the 
Menomonees,  without  ever  having  made  a  similar  demand 
of  them.  If  he  had  no  right  in  the  first  instance  he  had 
none  now,  and  for  my  part,  I  conceived  the  right  very 
questionable,  if  not  an  act  of  usurpation  in  any  case, 
where  a  difference  exists  between  two  nations,  for  him  to 
interfere.  The  Foxes  joined  my  band  with  the  intention 
to  go  out  with  them  on  the  fall  hunt. 

About  this  time,  Neapope,  who  started  to  Maiden  when 
it  was  ascertained  that  the  great  war  chief,  General  Gaines, 
was  coming  to  remove  us,  returned.     He  said  he  had  seen 


BLACK  HAWK.  89 

the  chief  of  our  British  Father,  and  asked  him  if  the  Amer- 
icans could  force  us  to  leave  our  village.  He  said  :  "If 
you  had  not  sold  vour  land  the  Americans  could  not  take 
your  village  from  you.  That  the  right  being  vested  in 
you  only,  could  be  transferred  by  the  voice  and  will  of  the 
whole  nation,  and  that  as  you  have  never  given  your  con- 
sent to  the  sale  of  your  country,  it  yet  remains  your  exclu- 
sive property,  from  which  the  American  government  never 
could  force  you  away,  and  that  in  the  event  of  war,  you 
should  have  nothing  to  fear,  as  we  would  stand  by  and 
assist  you." 

He  said  that  he  had  called  at  the  prophet's  lodge  on  his 
way  down,  and  there  had  learned  for  the  first  time,  that 
we  had  left  our  village.  He  informed  me  privately,  that 
the  prophet  was  anxious  to  see  me,  as  he  had  much  good 
news  to  tell  me,  and  that  I  would  hear  good  news  in  the 
spring  from  our  British  Father.  "  The  prophet  requested 
me  to  give  you  all  the  particulars,  but  I  would  much  rather 
you  would  see  him  yourself  and  learn  all  from  him.  But 
I  will  tell  you  that  he  has  received  expresses  from  our 
British  Father,  who  says  that  he  is  going  to  send  us  guns, 
ammunition,  provisions  and  clothing  early  in  the  spring. 
The  vessels  that  bring  them  will  come  by  way  of  Milwau- 
kee. The  prophet  has  likewise  received  wampum  and 
tobacco  from  the  different  nations  on  the  lakes,  Ottawas, 
Chippewas  and  Pottowattomies,  and  as  to  the  Winnebagoes 
he  has  them  all  at  his  command.  We  are  going  to  be 
happy  once  more." 

I  told  him  I  was  pleased  that  our  British  Father  intended 
to  see  us  righted.  That  we  had  been  driven  from  our  lands 
without  receiving  anything  for  them,  and  I  now  began  to 
hope  from  his  talk,  that  my  people  would  once  more  be 
happy.  If  I  could  accomplish  this  I  would  be  satisfied.  I 
am  now  growing  old  and  could  spend  the  remnant  of  my 


90  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

time  anywhere.  But  I  wish  first  to  see  my  people  happy. 
I  can  then  leave  them  cheerfully.  This  has  always  been 
my  constant  aim,  and  I  now  begin  to  hope  that  our  sky 
will  soo'n  be  clear. 

Neapope  said  : 

"The  prophet  told  me  that  all  the  tribes  mentioned  would 
fight  for  us  if  necessary,  and  the  British  father  will  sup- 
port us.  If  we  should  be  whipped,  which  is  hardly  possi- 
ble, we  will  still  be  safe,  the  prophet  having  received  a 
friendly  talk  from  the  chief  of  Wassacummico,  at  Selkirk's 
settlement,  telling  him,  that  if  we  were  not  happy  in  our 
own  country,  to  let  him  know  and  he  would  make  us 
happy.  He  had  received  information  from  our  British 
father  that  we  had  been  badly  treated  by  the  Americans. 
We  must  go  and  see  the  prophet.  I  will  go  first ;  you  had 
better  remain  and  get  as  many  of  your  people  to  join  you 
as  you  can.  You  know  eveiy  thing  that  we  have  done. 
We  leave  the  matter  with  you  to  arrange  among  your  peo- 
ple as  you  please.  I  will  return  to  the  prophet's  village 
to-morrow.  You  can  in  the  meantime  make  up  your 
mind  as  to  the  course  you  will  take  and  send  word  to  the 
prophet  by  me,  as  he  is  anxious  to  assist  us,  and  wishes  to 
know  whether  you  will  join  us,  and  assist  to  make  }^our 
people  happy." 

During  the  night  I  thought  over  everything  that  Nea- 
pope had  told  me,  and  was  pleased  to  think  that  by  a  little 
exertion  on  my  part,  I  could  accomplish  the  objecr  of  all 
my  wishes.  I  determined  to  follow  the  advice  of  the 
prophet,  and  sent  word  by  Neapope,  that  I  would  get  all 
my  braves  together,  explain  everything  that  I  had  heard  to 
them,  and  recruit  as  many  as  I  could  from  the  different 
villages. 

Accordingly  I  sent  word  to  Keokuk's  band  and  the  Fox 
tribe,  explaining  to  them  all  the  good  news  I  had  heard. 


BLACK    HAWK.  91 

They  would  not  hear.  Keokuk  said  that  I  had  been  im- 
posed upon  by  liars,' and  had  much  better  remain  where  I 
was  and  keep  quiet.  When  he  found  that  I  was  deter- 
mined to  make  an  attempt  to  recover  my  village, -fearing 
that  some  difficulty  would  arise,  he  made  application  to  the 
agent  and  great  chief  at  St.  Louis,  asking  permission  for 
the  chiefs  of  our  nation  to  go  to  Washington  to  see  our 
Great  Father,  that  we  might  have  our  difficulties  settled 
amicably.  Keokuk  also  requested  the  trader,  Colonel 
Davenport,  who  was  going  to  Washington,  to  call  on  our 
Great  Father  and  explain  everything  to  him,  and  ask  per- 
mission for  us  to  come  on  and  see  him. 

Having  heard  nothing  favorable  from  the  great  chief  at 
St.  Louis,  I  concluded  that  I  had  better  keep  my  band  to- 
gether, and  recruit  as  many  as  possible,  so  that  I  would  be 
prepared  to  make  the  attempt  to  rescue  my  village  in  the 
spring,  provided  our  Great  Father  did  not  send  word  for 
us  to  go  to  Washington.  The  trader  returned.  He  said 
he  had  called  on  our  Great  Father  and  made  a  full  state- 
ment to  him  in  relation  to  our  difficulties,  and  had  asked 
leave  for  us  to  go  to  Washington,  but  had  received  no  an- 
swer. 

I  had  determined  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  my  friends, 
and  if  permitted  to  go  to  see  our  Great  Father,  to  abide  by 
his  counsel,  whatever  it  might  be.  Every  overture  was 
made  by  Keokuk  to  prevent  difficulty,  and  I  anxiously 
hoped  that  .something  would  be  done  for  my  people  that  it 
might  be  avoided.  But  there  was  bad  management  some 
where,  or  the  difficulty  that  has  taken  place  would  have 
been  avoided. 

When  it  was  ascertained  that  we  would  not  be  permitted 
to  go  to  Washington,  I  resolved  upon  my  course,  and 
again  tried  to  recruit  some  braves  from  Keokuk's  band,  to 
accompany  me,  but  could  not. 


92  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Conceiving  that  the  peaceable  disposition  of  Keokuk 
and  his  people  had  been  in  a  great  measure  the  cause  of 
our  having  been  driven  from  our  village,  I  ascribed 
their  present  feelings  to  the  same  cause,  and  immediately 
went  to  work  to  recruit  all  my  own  band,  and  making 
preparations  to  ascend  Rock  river,  I  made  my  encamp- 
ment on  the  Mississippi,  where  Fort  Madison  had  stood.  I 
requested  my  people  to  rendezvous  at  that  place,  sending 
out  soldiers  to  bring  in  the  warriors,  and  stationed  my  sen- 
tinels in  a  position  to  prevent  any  from  moving  off  until 
all  were  ready. 

My  party  having  all  come  in  and  got  ready,  we  com- 
menced our  march  up  the  Mississippi ;  our  women  and 
children  in  canoes,  carrying  such  provisions  as  we  had, 
camp  equipage,  &c.  My  braves  and  warriors  were  on 
horseback,  armed  and  equipped  for  defence.  The  prophet 
came  down  and  joining  us  below  Rock  river,  having 
called  at  Rock  Island  on  his  way  down,  to  consult  the  war 
chief ,  agent  and  trader;  who,  he  said,  used  many  argu- 
ments to  dissuade  him  from  going  with  us,  requesting  him 
to  come  and  meet  us  and  turn  us  back.  They  told  him  also 
there  was  a  war  chief  on  his  way  to  Rock  Island  with 
a  large  body  of  soldiers. 

The  prophet  said  he  wouid  not  listen  to  this  talk,  be- 
cause no  war  chief  would  dare  molest  us  so  long  as  we 
were  at  peace.  That  we  had  a  right  to  go  where  we 
pleased  peaceably,  and  advised  me  to  say  nothing  to  my 
braves  and  warriors  until  we  encamped  that  night.  We 
moved  onward  until  we  arrived  at  the  place  where  General 
Gaines  had  made  his  encampment  the  year  before,  and  en- 
camped for  the  night.  The  prophet  then  addressed  my 
braves  and  warriors.  He  told  them  to  "  follow  us  and  act 
like  braves,  and  we  have  nothing  to  fear  and  much  to  gain. 
The  American  war  chief  may  come,  but  will  not,  nor  dare 


BLACK  HAWK.  93 

not  interfere  with  us  so  long  as  weact  peaceably.  We  are 
not  yet  ready  to  act  otherwise.  We  must  wait  until  we  as- 
cend Rock  river  and  receive  our  reinforcements,  and  we 
will  then  be  able  to  withstand  any  army." 

That  night  the  White  Beaver,  General  Atkinson,  with  a 
party  of  soldiers  passed  up  in  a  steamboat.  Our  party  be- 
came alarmed,  expecting  to  meet  the  soldiers  at  Rock 
river,  to  prevent  us  going  up.  On  our  arrival  at  its  mouth, 
we  discovered  that  the  steamboat  had  passed  on. 

I  was  fearful  that  the  war  chief  had  stationed  his  men 
on  some  high  bluff,  or  in  some  ravine,  that  we  might  be 
taken  by  surprise.  Consequently,  on  entering  Rock  river 
we  commenced  beating  our  drums  and  singing,  to  show 
the  Americans  that  we  were  not  afraid. 

Having  met  with  no  opposition,  we  moved  up  Rock  river 
leisurely  for  some  distance,  when  we  were  overtaken  by 
an  express  from  White  Beaver,  with  an  order  for  me  to 
return  with  my  band  and  recross  the  Mississippi  again.  I 
sent  him  word  that  I  would  not,  not  recognizing  his  right 
to  make  such  a  demand,  as  I  was  acting  peaceably,  and 
intended  to  go  to  the  prophet's  village  at  his  request,  to 
make  corn. 

The  express  returned.  We  moved  on  and  encamped 
some  distance  below  the  prophet's  village.  Here  another 
express  came  from  the  White  Beaver,  threatening  to  pur- 
sue us  and  drive  us  back,  if  we  did  not  return  peaceably. 
This  message  roused  the  spirit  of  my  band,  and  all  were 
determined  to  remain  with  me  and  contest  the  ground  with 
the  war  chief,  should  he  come  and  attempt  to  drive  us. 
We  therefore  directed  the  express  to  say  to  the  war  chief 
"if  he  wished  to  fight  us  he  might  come  on."  We  were 
determined  never  to  be  driven,  and  equally  so,  not  to  make 
the  first  attack,  our  object  being  to  act  only  on  the*  defen- 
sive.    This  we  conceived  to  be  our  right. 


94  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

Soon  after  the  express  returned,  Mr.  Gratiot,  sub-agent 
for  the  Winnebagoes,  came  to  our  encampment.  He 
had  no  interpreter,  and  was  compelled  to  talk  through  his 
chiefs.  They  said  the  object  of  his  mission  was  to  per- 
suade us  to  return.  But  they  advised  us  to  go  on — assur- 
ing us  that  the  further  we  went  up  Rock  river  the  more 
friends  we  would  meet,  and  our  situation  would  be  bet- 
tered. They  were  on  our  side  and  all  of  their  people  were 
our  friends.  We  must  not  give  up,  but  continue  to  ascend 
Rock  river,  on  which,  in  a  short  time,  we  would  receive 
reinforcements  sufficiently  strong  to  repulse  any  enemy. 
They  said  they  would  go  down  with  their  agent,  to  ascer- 
tain the  strength  of  the  enemy,  and  then  return  and  give 
us  the  news.  They  had  to  use  some  stratagem  to  deceive 
their  agent  in  order  to  help  us. 

During  this  council  several  of  my  braves  hoisted  the 
British  flag,  mounted  their  horses  and  surrounded  the 
council  lodge.  I  discovered  that  the  agent  was  very  much 
frightened.  I  told  one  of  his  chiefs  to  tell  him  that  he 
need  not  be  alarmed,  and  then  went  out  and  directed  my 
braves  to  desist.  Every  warrior  immediately  dismounted 
and  returned  to  his  lodge.  After  the  council  adjourned 
I  placed  a  sentinel  at  the  agent's  lodge  to  guard  him,  fear- 
ing that  some  of  my  warriors  might  again  frighten  him. 
I  had  always  thought  he  was  a  good  man  and  was  deter- 
mined that  he  should  not  be  hurt.  He  started  with  his 
chiefs  to  Rock  Island. 

Having  ascertained  that  White  Beaver  would  not  per- 
mit us  to  remain  where  we  were,  I  began  to  consider  what 
was  best  to  be  done,  and  concluded  to  keep  on  up  the  river, 
see  the  Pottowattomies  and  have  a  talk  with  them.  Several 
Winnebago  chiefs  were  present,  whom  I  advised  of  my 
intentions,  as  they  did  not.  seem  disposed  to  render  us  any 
assistance.     I  asked  them  if  they  had  not  sent  us  wampum 


BLACK    HAWK.  95 

during  the  winter,  and  requested  us  to  come  and  join  their 
people  and  enjoy  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  their 
country.  They  did  not  deny  this  ;  and  said  if  the  white 
people  did  not  interfere,  they  had  no  objection  to  our 
making  corn  this  year,  with  our  friend  the  prophet,  but 
did  not  wish  us  to  go  any  further  up. 

The  next  day  I  started  with  my  party  to  Kishwacokee. 
That  night  I  encamped  a  short  distance  above  -the  proph- 
et's village.  After  all  was  quiet  in  our  camp  I  sent  for  my 
chiefs,  and  told  them  that  we  had  been  deceived.  That 
all  the  fair  promises  that  had  been  held  out  to  us  through 
Neapope  were  false.  But  it  would  not  do  to  let  our  party 
know  it.  We  must  keep  it  secret  among  ourselves,  move 
on  to  Kishwacokee,  as  if  all  was  right,  and  say  something 
on  the  way  to  encourage  our  people.  I  will  then  call  on 
the  Potto wattomies,  hear  what  they  say,  and  see  what 
they  will  do. 

We  started  the  next  morning,  after  telling  our  people 
that  news  had  just  come  from  Milwaukee  that  a  chief  of 
our  British  Father  would  be  there  in  a  few  days.  -Find- 
ing that  all  our  plans  were  defeated,  I  told  the  prophet  that 
he  must  go  with  me,  and  we  would  see  what  could  be  done 
with  the  Pottowattomies.  On  our  arrival  at  Kishwacokee 
an  express  was  sent  to  the  Pottowattomie  villages.  The 
next  day  a  deputation  arrived.  I  inquired  if  they  had 
corn  in  their  villages.  They  said  they  had  a  very  little  and 
could  not  spare  any.  I  asked  them  different  questions  and 
received  very  unsatisfactory  answers.  This  talk  was  in 
the  presence  of  all  my  people.  I  afterwards  spoke  to 
them  privately,  and  requested  them  to  come  to  my  lodge 
after  my  people  had  gone  to  sleep.  They  came  and  took 
seats.  I  asked  them  if  they  had  received  any  news  from 
the  British  on  the  lake.  They  said  no.  I  inquired  if  they 
had  heard  that  a  chief  of  our  British  Father  was   coming 


96  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

to  Milwaukee  to  bring  us  guns,  ammunition,  goods  and  pro- 
visions. They  said  no.  I  told  them  what  news  had  been 
brought  to  me,  and  requested  them  to  return  to  their  vil- 
lage and  tell  the  chiefs  that  I  wished  to  see  them  and  have 
a  talk  with  them. 

After  this  deputation  started,  I  concluded  to  tell  my  peo- 
ple that  if  White  Beaver  came  after  us,  we  would  go  back, 
as  it  was  useless  to  think  of  stopping  or  going  on  without 
more  provisions  and  ammunition.  I  discovered  that  the 
Winnebagoes  and  Pottowattomies  were  not  disposed  to 
render  us  any  assistance.  The  next  day  the  Potto watto- 
mie  chiefs  arrived  in  my  camp.  I  had  a  dog  killed,  and 
made  a  feast.  When  it  was  ready,  I  spread  my  medicine 
bags,  and  the  chiefs  began  to  eat.  When  the  ceremony 
was  about  ending,  I  received  news  that  three  or  four 
hundred  white  men  on  'horse-back  had  been  seen  about 
eight  miles  off.  I  immediately  started  three  young  men 
with  a  white  flag  to  meet  them  and  conduct  them  to  our 
camp,  that  we  might  hold  a  council'with  them  and  descend 
Rock  river  again.  I  also  directed  them,  in  case  the  whites 
had  encamped,  to  return,  and  I  would  go  and  see  them. 
After  this  party  had  started  I  sent  five  young  men  to  see 
what  might  take  place.  The  first  party  went  to  the  camp 
of  the  whites,  and  were  taken  prisoners.  The  last  party 
had  not  proceeded  far  before  they  saw  about  twenty  men 
coming  toward  them  at  full  gallop.  They  stopped,  and, 
finding  that  the  whites  were  coming  toward  them  in  such  a 
warlike  attitude,  they  turned  and  retreated,  but  were  pur- 
sued, and  two  of  them  overtaken  and  killed.  The  others 
made  their  escape.  When  they  came  in  with  the  newrs,  I 
was  preparing  my  flags  to  meet  the  war  chief.  The  alarm 
was  given.  Nearly  all  my  young  men  were  absent  ten  miles 
away.  I  started  with  what  I  had  left,  about  forty,  and  had 
proceeded  but  a  short  distance,  before  we  saw  apart  of  the 


BLACK    HAWK.  97 

army  approaching.  I  raised  a  yell,  saying  to  my  braves, 
"Some  of  our  people  have  been  killed.  Wantonly  and 
cruelly  murdered  !  We  must  avenge  their  death  !" 

In  a  little  while  we  discovered  the  whole  army  coming 
towards  us  at  a  full  gallop.  We  were  now  confident  that 
our  first  party  had  been  killed.  I  immediately  placed 
my  men  behind  a  cluster  of  bushes,  that  we  might  have 
the  first  fire  when  they  had  approached  close  enough. 
They  made  a  halt  some  distance  from  us.  I  gave  another 
yell,  and  ordered  my  brave  warriors  to  charge  upon  them, 
expecting  that  they  would  all  be  killed.  They  did  charge. 
Every  man  rushed  towards  the  enemy  and  fired,  and  they 
retreated  in  the  utmost  confusion  and  consternation  before 
my  little  but  brave  band  of  warriors. 

After  following  the  enemy  for  some  distance,  I  found  it 
useless  to  pursue  them  further,  as  they  rode  so  fast,  and 
returned  to  the  encampment  with  a  few  braves,  as  about 
twenty-five  of  them  continued  in  pursuit  of  the  flying  ene- 
my. I  lighted  my  pipe  and  sat  down  to  thank  the  Great 
Spirit  for  what  he  had  done.  I  had  not  been  meditating 
long,  when  two  of  the  three  young  men  I  had  sent  with  the 
flag  to  meet  the  American  war  chief,  entered.  My  aston- 
ishment was  not  greater  than  my  joy  to  see  them  living  and 
well.  I  eagerly  listened  to  their  story,  which  was  as 
follows  : 

"  When'we  arrived  near  the  encampment  of  the  whites, 
a  number  of  them  rushed  out  to  meet  us,  bringing  their 
guns  with  them.  They  took  us  into  their  camp,  where  an 
American  who  spoke  the  Sac  language  a  little  told  us  that 
his  chief  wanted  to  know  how  we  were,  where  we  were 
going,  where  our  camp  was,  and  where  was  Black  Hawk? 
We  told  him  that  we  had  come  to  see  his  chief,  that  our 
chief  had  directed  us  to  conduct  him  to  our  camp,  in  case 
he  had  not  encamped,  and  in  that  event  to  tell  him  that  he, 


98  AUT©BIOGRAPHY   OF 

Black  Hawk,  would  come  to  see  him  ;  he  wished  to  hold  a 
council  with  him,  as  he  had  given  up  all  intention  of  going 
to  war." 

This  man  had  once  been  a  member  of  our  tribe,  having 
been  adopted  by  me  many  years  before  and  treated  with 
the  same  kindness  as  was  shown  to  our  young  men,  but 
like  the  caged  bird  of  the  woods,  he  yearned  for  freedom, 
and  after  a  few  years  residence  with  us  an  opportunity  for 
escape  came  and  he  left  us.  On  this  occasion  he  would 
have  respected  our  flag  and  carried  back  the  message  I 
had  sent  to  his  chief,  had  he  not  been  taken  prisoner,  with 
a  comrade,  by  some  of  my  braves  who  did  not  recognize 
him,  and  brought  him  into  camp.  They  were  securely  tied 
with  cords  to  trees  and  left  to  meditate,  but  were  occa- 
sionally buffeted  by  my  young  men  when  passing  near 
them.  When  I  passed  by  him  there  was  a  recognition  on 
the  part  of  us  both,  but  on  account  of  former  friendship  I 
concluded  to  let  him  go,  and  some  little  time  before  the  sun 
went  down  I  released  him  from  his  captivity  by  untying 
the  cords  that  bound  him  and  accompanied  him  outside  of 
our  lines  so  that  he  could  escape  safely.  His  companion 
had  previously  made  a  desperate  effort  to  escape  from  his 
guards  and  was  killed  by  them. 

They  continued  their  story  : 

"At  the  conclusion  of  this  talk  a  party  of  white  men 
came  in  on  horseback.  We  saw  by  their  countenances 
that  something  had  happened.  A  general  tumult  arose. 
They  looked  at  us  with  indignation,  talked  among  them- 
selves for  a  moment,  when  several  of  them  cocked  their 
guns  and  fired  at  us  in  the  crowd.  Our  companion  fell 
dead.  We  rushed  through  the  crowd  and  made  our  es- 
cape. We  remained  in  ambush  but  a  short  time,  before 
we  heard  yelling  like  Indians  running  an  enemy.  In  a 
little  while  we  saw  some  of  the  whites  in  full  speed.   One  of 


BLACK    HAWK.  99 

them  came  near  us.  I  threw  my  tomahawk  and  struck 
him  on  the  head  which  brought  him  to  the  ground  ;  I  ran 
to  him  and  with  his  own  knife  took  off  his  scalp.  I  took 
his  gun,  mounted  his  horse,  and  brought  my  friend  here 
behind  me.  We  turned  to  follow  our  braves,  who  were 
chasing  the  enemy,  and  had  not  gone  far  before  we  over- 
took a  white  man,  whose  horse  had  mired  in  a  swamp.  My 
friend  alighted  and  tomahawked  the  man,  who  was  appar- 
ently fast  under  his  horse.  He  took  his  scalp,  horse  and 
gun.  By  this  time  our  party  was  some  distance  ahead. 
We  followed  on  and  saw  several  white  men  lying  dead  on 
the  way.  After  riding  about  six  miles  we  met  our  party 
returning.  We  asked  them  how  many  of  our  men  had 
been  killed.  They  said  flone  after  the  Americans  had  re- 
treated. We  inquired  how  many  whites  had  been  killed. 
They  replied  that  they  did  not  know,  but  said  we  will  soon 
ascertain,  as  we  must  scalp  them  as  we  go  back.  On  our 
return  we  found  ten  men,  besides  the  two  we  had  killed 
before  we  joined  our  friends.  Seeing  that  they  did  not 
yet  recognize  us,  it  being  dark,  we  again  asked  how  many 
of  our  braves  had  been  killed?  They  said  five.  We  asked 
who  they  were?  They  replied  that  the  first  party  of  three 
who  went  out  to  meet  the  American  war  chief,  had  all  been 
taken  prisoners  and  killed  in  the  encampment,  and  that  out 
of  a  party  of  five,  who  followed  to  see  the  meeting  of  the 
first  party  with  the  whites,  two  had  been  killed.  We  were 
now  certain  that  they  did  not  recognize  us,  nor  did  we  tell 
who  we  were  until  we  arrived  at  our  camp.  The  news  of 
our  death  had  reached  it  some  time  before,  and  all  were 
surprised  to  see  us  again." 

The  next  morning  I  told  the  crier  of  my  village  to  give 
notice  that  we  must  go  and  bury  our  dead.  In  a  little 
while  all  were  ready.  A  small  deputation  was  sent  for 
Our  absent  warriors,  and  the  remainder  started  to  bury  the 


100  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

dead.  We  first  disposed  of  them  and  then  commenced 
an  examination  in  the  enemy's  deserted  encampment  for 
plunder.  We  found  arms  and  ammunition  and  provisions, 
all  of  which  we  were  sadly  in  want  of,  particularly  the 
latter,  as  we  were  entirely  without.  We  found  also  a 
varie'ty  of  saddle  bags,  which  I  distributed  among  my 
braves,  a  small  quantity  of  whisky  and  some  little  barrels 
that  had  contained  this  bad  medicine,  but  they  were 
empty.  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  the  whites  carried 
whisky  with  them,  as  I  had  understood  that  all  the  pale 
faces,  when  acting  as  soldiers  in  the  field,  were  strictly 
temperate. 

The  enemy's  encampment  was  in  a  skirt  of  woods 
near  a  run,  about  half  a  day's  travel  from  Dixon's  ferry. 
We  attacked'  them  in  the  prairie,  with  a  few  bushes  be- 
tween us,  about  sundown,  and  I  expected  that  my  whole 
party  would  be  killed.  I  never  was  so  much  surprised 
in  all  the  fighting  I  have  seen,  knowing,  too,  that  the 
Americans  generally  shoot  well,  as  I  was  to  see  this  army 
of  several  hundreds  retreating,  without  showing  fight,  and 
passing  immediately  through  their  encampment,  I  did 
think  they  intended  to  halt  there,  as  the  situation  would 
have  forbidden  attack  by  my  party  if  their  number  had 
not  exceeded  half  of  mine,  as  we  would  have  been  com- 
pelled to  take  the  open  ( prairie  whilst  they  could  have 
picked  trees  to  shield  themselves  from  our  fire. 

I  was  never  so  much  surprised  in  my  life  as  I  was  in 
this  attack.  An  army  of  three  or  four  hundred  men,  after 
having  learned  that  we  were  sueing  for  peace,  to  attempt 
to  kill  the  flag-bearers  that  had  gone  unarmed  to  ask  for 
a  meeting  of  the  war  chiefs  of  the  two  contending  parties 
to  hold  a  council,  that  I  might  return  to  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi,  to  come  forward  with  a  full  determination 
to  demolish  the  few  braves  I  had  with  me,  to  retreat  when 


BLACK    HAWK'.  101 

they  had  ten  to  one,  was  unaccountable  to  me.  It  proved 
a  different  spirit  from  any  I  had  ever  before  seen  among 
the  pale  faces.  I  expected  to  see  them  fight  as  the  Ameri- 
cans did  with  the  British  during  the  last  war,  but  they  had 
no  such  braves  among  them. 

At  our  feast  with  the  Pottowattomies  I  was  convinced 
that  we  had  been  imposed  upon  by  those  who  had  brought 
in  reports  of  large  re-enforcements  to  my  band  and  resolved 
not  to  strike  a  blow  ;  and  in  order  to  get  permission  from 
White  Beaver  to  return  and  re-cross  the  Mississippi,  I  sent 
a  flag  of  peace  to  the  American  war  chief,  who  was  re- 
ported to  be  close  by  with  his  army,  expecting  that  he 
would  convene  a  council  <and  listen  to  what  we  had  to  say. 
But  this  chief,  instead  of  pursuing  that  honorable  and 
chivalric  course,  such  as  I  have  always  practiced,  shot 
down  our  flag-bearer  and  thus  forced  us  into  war  with  less 
than  five  hundred  warriors  to  contend  against  three  or  four 
thousand  soldiers. 

The  supplies  that  Neapope  and  the  prophet  told  us  about, 
and  the  reinforcements  we  were  to  have,  were  never  more 
heard  of,  and  it  is  but  justice  to  our  British  Father  to  say 
were  never  promised,  his  chief  having  sent  word  in  lieu  of 
the  lies  that  were  brought  to  me,  "for  us  to  remain  at 
peace  as  we  could  accomplish  nothing  but  our  own  ruin  by 
going  to  war." 

What  was  now  to  be  done?  It  was  worse  than  folly  to 
turn  back  and  meet  an  enemy  where  the  odds  were  so 
much  against  us  and  thereby  sacrifice  ourselves,  our  wives 
and  children  to  the  fury  of  an  enemy  who  had  murdered 
some  of  our  brave  and  unarmed  warriors  when  they  were 
on  a  mission  to  sue  for  peace. 

Having  returned  to  our  encampment,  and  found  that  all 
our  young  men  had  come  in,  I  sent  out  spies  to  watch  the 
movements   of  the    army,    and    commenced    moving  up 


102  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

Kishwacokee  with  the  balance  of  my  people.  I  did  not 
know  where  to  go  to  find  a  place  of  safety  for  my  women 
and  children,  but  expected  to.  find  a  good  harbor  about  the 
head  of  Rock  river.  I  concluded  to  go  there,  and  thought 
my  best  route  would  be  to  go  round  the  head  of  Kishwa- 
cokee, so  that  the  Americans  would  have  some  difficulty 
if  they  attempted  to  follow  us. 

On  arriving  at  the  head  of  Kishwacokee,  I  was  met  by 
a  party  of  Winnebagoes,  who  seemed  to  rejoice  at  our  suc- 
cess. They  said  they  had  come  to  offer  their  services, 
and  were  anxious  to  join  us.  I  asked  them  if  they  knew 
where  there  was  a  safe  place  for  our  women  and  children. 
They  told  us  that  they  would  send  two  old  men  with  us  to 
guide  us  to  a  good  safe  place. 

I  arranged  war  parties  to  send  out  in  different  directions, 
before  I  proceeded  further.  The  Winnebagoes  went  alone. 
The  war  parties  having  all  been  fitted  out  and  started,  we 
commenced  moving  to  the  Four  Lakes,  the  place  where 
our  guides  were  to  conduct  us.  We  had  not  gone  far  be- 
fore six  Winnebagoes  came  in  with  one  scalp.  They  said 
they  had  killed  a  man  at  a  grove,  on  the  road  from  Dix- 
on's to  the  lead  mines.  Four  days  after,  the  party  of 
Winnebagoes  who  had  gone  out  from  the  head  of  Kish- 
wacokee, overtook  us,  and  told  me  that  they  had  killed 
four  men  and  taken  their  scalps  :  and  that  one  of  them  was 
Keokuk's  father,  (the  agent).  They  proposed  to  have 
a  dance  over  their  scalps.  I  told  them  thatl  could  have  no 
dancing  in  my  camp,  in  consequence  of  my  having  lost 
three  young  braves  ;  but  they  might  dance  in  their  own 
camp,  which  they  did.  Two  da 7s  after,  we  arrived  in 
safety  at  tHe  place  where  the  Winnebagoes  had  directed  us. 
In  a  few  days  a  great  number  of  our  warriors  came  in.  I 
called  them  all  around  me,  and  addressed  them.  I  told 
them  :  "Now  is  the  time,  if  any  of  you    wish  to  come  into 


SLACK   HAWK.  103 

distinction,  and  be  honored  with  the  medicine  bag  !  Now 
is  the  time  to  show  your  courage  and  bravery,  and  avenge 
the  murder  of  our  three  braves  !" 

Several  small  parties  went  out,  and  returned  again  in  a 
few  days,  with  success — bringing  in  provisions  for  our  peo- 
ple. In  the  mean  time,  some  spies  came  in,  and  reported 
that  the  army  had  fallen  back  to  Dixon's  ferry  ;  and  others 
brought  news  that  the  horsemen  had  broken  up  their  camp , 
disbanded,  and  returned  home. 

Finding  that  all  was  safe,  I  made  a  dog  feast,  preparatory 
to  leaving  my  camp  with  a  large  party,  (as  the  enemy  were 
stationed  so  far  off).  Before  my  braves  commenced  feast- 
ing, I  took  my  medicine  bags,  and  addressed  them  in  the 
following  language  : 

"Braves  and  Warriors  :  These  are  the  medicine  bags 
of  our  forefather,  Mukataquet,  who  was  the  father  of 
the  Sac  nation.  They  were  handed  down  to  the  great  war 
chief  of  our  nation,  Nanamakee,  who  has  been  at  war 
with  all  the  nations  of  the  plains,  and  have  never  yet  been 
disgraced  !     I  expect  you  all  to  protect  them  I" 

After  the  ceremony  was  over  and  our  feasting  done  I 
started,  with  about  two  hundred  warriors  following  my 
great  medicine  bags.  I  directed  my  course  toward  sunset 
and  dreamed,  the  second  night  after  we  started,  that  there 
would  be  a  great  feast  prepared  for  us  after  one  day's 
travel.  I  told  my  warriors  my  dream  in  the  morning  and 
we  started  for  Moscohocoynak,  (Apple  river).  When  we 
arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  a  fort  the  white  people  had  built 
there  we  saw  four  men  on  horseback.  One  of  my  braves 
fired  and  wounded  a  man  when  the  others  set  up  a  yell  as 
if  a  large  force  were  near  and  ready  to  come  against  us. 
We  concealed  ourselves  and  remained  in  this  position  for 
some  time  watching  to  see  the  enemy  approach,  but  none 
came.     The  four  men,  in  the  mean  time,  ran  to  the  fort 


104  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

and  gave  the  alarm.  We  followed  them  and  attacked  their 
fort.  One  of  their  braves,  who  seemed  more  valiant  than 
the  rest,  raised  his  head  above  the  picketing  to  fire  at  us 
when  one  of  my  braves,  with  a  well-directed  shot,  put  an 
end  to  his  bravery.  Finding  that  these  people  could  not 
be  killed  without  setting  fire  to  their  houses  and  fort  I 
thought  it  more  prudent  to  be  content  with  what  flour, 
provisions,  cattle  and  horses  we  could  find  than  to  set  fire 
to  their  buildings,  as  the  light  would  be  seen  at  a  distance 
and  the  army  might  suppose  we  were  in  the  neighborhood 
and  come  upon  us  with  a  strong  force.  Accordingly  we 
opened  a  house  and  filled  our  bags  with  flour  and  pro- 
visions, took  several  horses  and  drove  off  some  of  their 
cattle. 

We  started  in  a  direction  toward  sunrise.  After  march- 
ing a  considerable  time  I  discovered  some  white  men  com- 
ing towards  us.  I  told  my  braves  that  we  would  go  into 
the  woods  and  kill  them  when  they  approached.  We  con- 
cealed ourselves  until  they  came  near  enough  and  then 
commenced  yelling  and  firing  and  made  a  rush  upon  them. 
About  this  time  their  chief,  with  a  part}7  of  men,  rushed 
up  to  rescue  the  men  we  had  fired  upon.  In  a  little  while 
they  commenced  retreating  and  left  their  chief  and  a  few 
braves  who  seemed  willing  and  anxious  to  fight.  They 
acted  like  men,  but  were  forced  to  give  way  when  I  rushed 
upon  them  with  my  braves.  In  a  short  time  the  chief  re- 
turned with  a  larger  party.  He  seemed  determined  to 
fight,  and  anxious  for  a  battle.  When  he  came  near 
enough  I  raised  the  yell  and  firing  commenced  from  both 
sides.  The  chief,  who  seemed  to  be  a  small  man,  ad- 
dressed his  warriors  in  a  loud  voice,  but  they  soon  re- 
treated, leaving  him  and  a  few  braves  on  the  battle  field. 
A  great  number  of  my  warriors  pursued  the  retreating 
party  and  killed   a   number  of  their  horses  as  they  ran. 


BLACK  HAWK.  •     105 

The  chief  and  his  few  braves  were  unwilling  to  leave  the 
field.  I  ordered  my  braves  to  rush  upon  them,  and  had 
the  mortification  of  seeing  two  of  my  chiefs  killed  before 
the' enemy  retreated. 

This  young  chief  deserves  great  praise  for  his  courage 
and  bravery,  but  fortunately  for  us,  his  army  was  not  all 
composed  of  such  brave  men. 

During  this  attack  we  killed  several  men  and  about  forty 
horses  and  lost  two  young  chiefs  and  seven  warriors.  My 
braves  were  anxious  to  pursue  them  to  the  fort,  attack  and 
burn  it,  but  I  told  them  it  was  useless  to  waste  our  powder 
as  there  was  no  possible  chance  of  success  if  we  did  at- 
tack them,  and  that  as  we  had  run  the  bear  into  his  hole 
we  would  there  leave  him  and  return  to  our  camp. 

On  arriving  at  our  encampment  we  found  that  several  of 
our  spies  had  returned,  bringing  intelligence  that  the  army 
had  commenced  moving.  Another  party  of  five  came  in 
and  said  they  had  been  pursued  for  several  hours,  and 
were  attacked  by  twenty-five  or  thirty  whites  in  the  woods  ; 
that  the  whites  rushed  in  upon  them  as  they  lay  concealed 
and  received  their  fire  without  seeing  them.  They  im- 
mediately retreated  whilst  we  reloaded,  They  entered 
the  thicket  again  and  as  soon  as  they  came  near  enough 
we  fired.  Again  they  retreated  and  again  they  rushed  into 
the  thicket  and  fired.  We  returned  their  fire  and  a  skir- 
mish ensued  between  two  of:  their  men  and  one  of  ours, 
who  was  killed  by  having  his  throat* cut.  This  was  the 
only  man  we  lost,  the  enemy  having  had  three  killed  ; 
they  again  retreated. 

Another  party  of  three  Sacs  had  come  in  and  brought 
two  young  white  squaws,  whom  they  had  given  to  the  Win- 
nebagoes  to  take  to  the  whites.  They  said  they  had  joined  a 
party  of  Pottowattomies  and  went  with  them  as  a  war  party 
against  the  settlers  of  Illinois. 


106  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF* 

The  leader  of  this  party,  a  Pottowattomie,  had  been  se- 
verely whipped  by  this  settler,  some  time  before,  and  was 
anxious  to  avenge  the  insult  and  injury.  While  the  party 
was  preparing  to  start,  a  young  Pottowattomie  went  to  the 
settler's  house  and  told  him  to  leave  it,  that  a  war  party 
was  coming  to  murder  them.  They  started,  but  soon  re- 
turned again,  as  it  appeared  that  they  were  all  there  when 
the  war  party  arrived.  The  Pottowattomies  killed  the 
whole  family,  except  two  young  squaws,  whom  the  Sacs 
took  up  on  their  horses  and  carried  off,  to  save  their  lives. 
They  were  brought  to  our  encampment,  and  a  messenger 
sent  to  the  Winnebagoes,  as  they  were  friendly  on  both 
sides,  to  come  and  get  them,  and  carry  them  to  the  whites. 
If  these  young  men,  belonging  to  my  band,  had  not  gone 
with  the  Pottowattomies,  the  two  young  squaws  would  have 
shared  the  same  fate  as  their  friends. 

During  our  encampment  at  the  Four  Lakes  we  were 
hard  pressed  to  obtain  enough  to  eat  to  support  nature. 
Situated  in  a  swampy,  marshy  country,  (which  had  been 
selected  in  consequence  of  the  great  difficulty  required  to 
gain  access  thereto,)  there  was  but  little  game  of  any  sort 
to  be  found,  and  fish  were  equally  scarce.  The  great  dis- 
tance to  any  settlement,  and  the  impossibility  of  bringing 
supplies  therefrom,  if  any  could  have  been  obtained,  de- 
terred our  young  men  from  making  further  attempts.  We 
were  forced  to  dig  roots  and  bark  trees,  to  obtain  some- 
thing to  satisfy  hunger  and  keep  us  alive.  Several  of  our 
old  people  became  so  reduced,  as  to  actually  die  with  hun- 
ger !  Learning  that  the  army  had  commenced  moving, 
and  fearing  that  they  might  come  upon  and  surround  our 
encampment,  I  concluded  to  remove  our  women  and  child- 
ren across  the  Mississippi,  that  they  might  return  to  the 
Sac  nation  again.  Accordingly,  on  the  next  day  we  com- 
menced moving,  with  five  Winnebagoes  acting  as  our 
guides,  intending  to  descend  the  Wisconsin. 


BLACK    HAWK.  107 

Neapope,  with  a  party  of  twenty,  remained  in  our  rear, 
to  watch  for  the  enemy,  whilst  we  were  proceeding  to  the 
Wisconsin,  with  our  women  and  children.  We  arrived, 
and  had  commenced  crossing  over  to  an  island,  when  we 
discovered  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  coming  towards  us. 
We  were  now  compelled  to  fight,  or  sacrifice  our  wives 
and  children  to  the  fury  of  the  whites.  I  met  them  with 
fifty  warriors,  (having  left  the  balance  to  assist  our  women 
and  children  in  crossing)  about  a  mile  from  the  river, 
when  an  attack  immediately  commenced.  I  was  mounted 
on  a  fine  horse,  and  was  pleased  to  see  my  warriors  so 
brave.  I  addressed  them  in  a  loud  voice,  telling  them  to 
stand  their  ground  and  never  yield  it  to  the  enemy.  At 
this  time  I  was  on  the  rise  of  a  hilr,"where  I  wished  to  form 
my  warriors,  that  we  might  have  some  advantage  over  the 
whites.  But  the  enemy  succeeded  in  gaining  this  point, 
which  compelled  us  to  fall  into  a  deep  ravine,  from  which 
we  continued  firing  at  them  and  they  at  us,  until  it  began 
to  grow  dark.  My  horse  having  been  wounded  twice 
during  this  engagement,  and  fearing  from  his  loss  of  blood 
that  he  would  soon  give  out,  and  finding  that  the  enemy 
would  not  come  near  enough  to  receive  our  fire,  in  the 
dusk  of  the  evening,  and  knowing  that  our  women  and 
children  had  had  sufficient  time  to  reach  the  island  in  the 
Wisconsin,  I  ordered  my  warriors  to  return,  by  different 
routes,  and  meet  me  at  the  Wisconsin,  and  was  astonish- 
ed to  find  that  the  enemy  were  not  disposed   to  pursue  us. 

In  this  skirmish  with  fifty  braves,  I  defended  and  ac- 
complished my  passage  over  the  Wisconsin,  with  a  loss  of 
only  six  men,  though  opposed  by  a  host  of  mounted  mili- 
tia. I  would  not  have  fought  there,  but  to  gain  time  for 
our  women  and  children  to  cross  to  an  island.  A  warrior 
will  duly  appreciate  the  embarrassments  I  labored  under — 
and  whatever  may  be  the  sentiments  of  the  white  people  in 


108  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

relation  to  this  battle,  my  nation,  though  fallen,  will  award 
to  me  the  reputation  of  a  great  brave  in  conducting  it. 

The  loss  of  the  enemy  could  not  be  ascertained  by  our 
party ;  but  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  much  greater,  in 
proportion,  than  mine.  We  returned  to  the  Wisconsin  and 
crossed  over  to  our  people. 

Here  some  of  my  people  left  me,  and  descended  the 
Wisconsin,  hoping  to  escape  to  the  west  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, that  they  might  return  home.  I  had  no  objection  to 
their  leaving  me,  as  my  people  were  all  in  a  desperate  con- 
dition, being  worn  out  with  traveling  and  starving  with 
hunger.  Our  only  hope  to  save  ourselves  was  to  get  across 
the  Mississippi.  But  few,  of  this  party  escaped.  Unfort- 
unately for  them,  a  party  of  soldiers  from  Prairie  du  Chien 
were  stationed  on  the  Wisconsin,  a  short  distance  from  its 
mouth,  who  fired  upon  our  distressed  people.  Some  were 
killed,  others  drowned,  several  taken  prisoners,  and  the 
balance  escaped  to  the  woods  and  perished  with  hunger. 
Among  this  party  were  a  great  many  women  and  children. 

I  was  astonished  to  find  that  Neapope  and  his  party  of 
spies  had  not  yet  come  in,  they  having  been  left  in  my  rear 
to  bring  the  news,  if  the  enemy  were  discovered.  It  ap- 
peared, however,  that  the  whites  had  come  in  a  different 
direction  and  intercepted  our  trail  but  a  short  distance  from 
the  place  where  we  first  saw  them,  leaving  our  spies  con- 
siderably in  the  rear.  Neapope  and  one  other  retired 
to  the  Winnebago  village,  and  there  remained  during  the 
war.  The  balance  of  his  party,  being  brave  men,  and 
considering  our  interests  as  their  own,  returned,  and  joined 
our  ranks. 

Myself  and  band  having  no  means  to  descend  the  Wis- 
consin, I  started  over  a  rugged  country,  to  go  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi, intending  to  cross  it  and  return  to  my  nation. 
Many  of  our  people  were   compelled  to  go    on  foot,  for 


BLACK  HAWK.  109 

want  of  horses,  which,  in  consequence  of  their  having  had 
nothing  to  eat  for  a  long  time,  caused  our  march  to  be  very 
slow.  At  length  we  arrived  at  the  Mississippi,  having  lost 
some  of  our  old  men  and  little  children,  who  perished  on 
the  way  with  hunger. 

We  had  been  here  but  a  little  while  before  we  saw  a 
steamboat  (the  "  Warrior,"")  coming.  I  told  my  braves 
not  to  shoot,  as  I  intended  going  on  board,  so  that  we 
^night  save  our  women  and  children.  I  knew  the  'captain 
(Throckmorton)  and  was  determined  to  give  myself  up  to 
him.  I  then  sent  for  my  white  flag.  While  the  messenger 
was  gone,  I  took  a  small  piece  of  white  cotton  and  put  it 
on  a  pole,  and  called  to  the  captain  of  the  boat,  and  told 
him  to  send  his  little  canoe  asho,re  and  let  me  come  aboard. 
The  people  on  board  asked  whether  we  were  Sacs  or  Win- 
nebagoes.  I  told  a  Winnebago  to  tell  them  that  we  were 
Sacs,  and  wanted  to  give  ourselves  up  !  A  Winnebago  on 
the  boat  called  out  to  us  "to  run  and  hide,  that  the  whites 
were  going  to  shoot !"  About  this  time  one  of  my  braves 
had  jumped  into  the  river,  bearing  a  white  flag  to  the  boat, 
when  another  sprang  in  after  him  and  brought  him  to  the 
shore.  The  firing  then  commenced  from  the  boat,  which 
was  returned  by  my  braves  and  continued  for  some  time. 
Very  few  of  my  people  were  hurt  after  the  first  fire,  hav- 
ing succeeded  in  getting  behind  old  logs  and  trees,  which 
shielded  them  from  the  enemy's  fire. 

The  Winnebago  on  the  steamboat  must  either  have  mis- 
understood what  was  told,  or  did  not  tell  it  to  the  captain 
correctly ;  because  I  am-  confident  he  would  not  have 
allowed  the  soldiers  to  fire  upon  us  if  he  had  known  my 
wishes.  I  have  always  considered  him  a  good  man,  and 
too  great  a  brave  to  fire  upon  an  enemy  when  sueing  for 
quarters.   . 

After  the   boat  left  us,  I  told  my  people  to  cross  if  they 


110  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

could,  and  wished  ;  that  I  intended  going  into  the  Chippe- 
wa country.  Some  commenced  crossing,  and  such  as  had 
determined  to  follow  them,  remained  ;  only  three  lodges 
going  with  me.  Next  morning,  at  daybreak,  a  young  man 
overtook  me,  and  said  that  all  my  party  had  determined  to 
cross  the  Mississippi — that  a  number  had  already  got  over 
safe,  and  that  he  had  heard  the  white  army  last  night  with- 
in a  few  miles  of  them.  I  now  began  to  fear  that  the  whites 
would  come  up  with  my  people  and  kill  them  before  they 
could  get  across.  I  had  determined  to  go  and  join  the 
Chippewas  ;  but  reflecting  that  by  this  I  could  only  save 
myself,  I  concluded  to  return,  and  die  with  my  people,  if 
the  Great  Spirit  would  not  give  us  another  victory.  Dur- 
ing our  stay  in  the  thicket,  a  party  of  whites  came  close  by 
us,  but  passed  on  without  discovering  us. 

Early  in  the  morning  a  party  of  whites  being  in  advance 
of  the  army,  came  upon  our  people,  who  were  attempting 
to  cross  the  Mississippi.  They  tried  to  give  themselves  up  ; 
the  whites  paid  no  attention  to  their  entreaties,  but  com- 
menced slaughtering  them.  In  a  little  while  the  whole 
army  arrived.  Our  braves,  but  few  in  number,  finding 
that  the  enemy  paid  no  regard  to  age  or  sex,  and  seeing  that 
they  were  murdering  helpless  women  and  little  children, 
determined  to  fight  until  they  were  killed.  As  many 
women  as  could,  commenced  swimming  the  Mississippi, 
with  their  children  on  their  backs.  A  number  of  them 
were  drowned,  and  some  shot  before  they  could  reach  the 
opposite  shore. 

One  of  my  braves,  who  gave  me  this  information,  piled 
up  some  saddles  before  him, (when  the  fight  commenced), 
to  shield  himself  from  the  enemy's  fire,  and  killed  three 
white  men.  But  seeing  that  the  whites  were  coming  too 
close  to  him,  he  crawled  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  without 
being  perceived,  and  hid  himself  under  the  bank  until   the 


SLACK  HAWK  HI 

enemy  retired.  He  then  came  to  me  and  told  me  what 
had  been  done.  After  hearing  this  sorrowful  news,  I  start- 
ed with  my  little  party  to  the  Winnebago  village  at  Prairie 
La  Cross.  On  my  arrival  there  I  entered  the  lodge  of  one 
of  the  chiefs,  and  told  him  that  I  wished  him  to  go  with 
me  to  his  father,  that  I  intended  giving  myself  up  to  the 
American  war  chief  and  die,  if  the  Great  Spirit  saw  proper. 
He  said  he  would  go  with  me.  I  then  took  my  medicine 
bag  and  addressed  the  chief.  I  told  him  that  it  was  "the 
soul  of  the  Sac  nation — that  it  never  had  been  dishonored 
in  any  battle,  take  it,  it  is  my  life — dearer  than  life — and 
give  it  to  the  American  chief!"  He  said  he  would 
keep  it,  and  take  care  of  it,  and  if  I  was  suffered  to  live, 
he  would  send  it  to  me. 

During  my  stay  at  the  village,  the  squaws  made  me  a 
white  dress  of  $eer  skin.  I  then  started  with  several  Win- 
nebagoes,  and  went  to  their  agent,  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  and 
gave  myself  up. 

On  my  arrival  there,  I  found  to  my  sorrow,  that  a  large 
body  of  Sioux  had  pursued  and  killed  a  number  of  our 
women  and  children,  who  had  got  safely  across  the  Mis- 
sissippi. The  whites  ought  not  to  have  permitted  such 
conduct,  and  none  but  cowards  would  ever  have  been  guil- 
ty of  such  cruelty,  a  habit  which  has  always  been  practiced 
on  our  nation  by  the  Sioux. 

The  massacre,  which  terminated  the  war,  lasted  about 
two  hours.  Our  loss  in  killed  was  about  sixty,  besides  a 
number  that  was  drowned.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  could 
not  be  ascertained  by  my  braves,  exactly;  but  they  think 
that  they  killed  about  sixteen  during  the  action. 

I  was  now  given  up  by  the  agent  to  the  commanding  of- 
ficer at  Fort  Crawford,  the  White  Beaver  having  gone  down 
the  river.  We  remained  here  a  short  time,  and  then  start- 
ed for  Jefferson  Barracks,  in  a  steam  boat,  under  the  charge 


112  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

of  a  young  war  chief,  (Lieut.  Jefferson  Davis)  who  treat- 
ed us  all  with  much  kindness.  He  is  a  good  and  brave  young 
chief,  with  whose  conduct  I  was  much  pleased.  On  our 
way  down  we  called  at  Galena  and  remained  a  short  time. 
The  people  crowded  to  the  boat  to  see  us  :  but  the  war 
chief  would  not  permit  them  to  enter  the  apartment  where 
we  were — knowing,  from  what  his  feelings  would  have 
been  if  he  had  been  placed  in  a  similar  situation,  that  we 
did  not  wish  to  have  a  gaping  crowd  around  us. 

We  passed  Rock  Island  without  stopping.  The  great 
war  chief,  Gen.  Scott,  who  was  then  "at  Fort  Armstrong, 
came  out  in  a  small  boat  to  see  us,  but  the  captain  of  the 
steamboat  would  not  allow  anybody  from  the  fort  to  come 
on  board  his  boat,  in  consequence  of  the  cholera  raging 
among  the  soldiers.  I  did  think  that  the  captain  ought  to 
have  permitted  the  war  chief  to  come  on  board  to  see  me, 
because  I  could  see  no  danger  to  be  apprehended  by  it. 
The  war  chief  looked  well,  and  I  have  since  heard  was 
constantly  among  his  soldiers,  who  were  sick  and  dying, 
administering  to  their  wants,  and  had  not  caught  the  dis- 
ease from  them  and  I  thought  it  absurd  to  think  that  any 
of  the  people  on  the  steamboat  could  be  afraid  of  catch- 
ing the  disease  from  a  well  man.  But  these  people  are 
not  brave  like  war  chiefs,  who  never  fear  anything. 

On  our  way  down- 1  surveyed  the  country  that  had  cost 
us  so  much  trouble,  anxiety  and  blood,  and  that  now 
caused  me  to  be  a  prisoner  of  war.  I  reflected  upon  the 
ingratitude  of  the  whites  when  I  saw  their  fine  houses, 
rich  harvests  and  everything  desirable  around  them  ;  and 
recollected  that  all  this  land  had  been  ours,  for  which  I 
and  my  people  had  never  received  a  dollar,  and  that  the 
whites  were  not  satisfied  until  they  took  our  village  and  our 
graveyards  from  us  and  removed  us  across  the  Missis- 
sippi. 


BLACK    HAWK.  113 

On  our  arrival  at  Jefferson  Barracks  we  met  the  great 
■war  chief,  White  Beaver,  who  had  commanded  the  Ameri- 
can army  against  my  little  band.  I  felt  the  humiliation  of 
my  situation  ;  a  little  while  before  I  had  been  leader  of  my 
braves,  now  I  was  a  prisoner  of  war,  but  had  surrendered 
myself.     He  received  us  kindly  and  treated  us  well. 

We  were  now  confined  to  the  barracks  and  forced  to 
wear  the  ball  and  chain.  This  was  extremely  mortifying 
and  altogether  useless.  Was  the  White  Beaver  afraid  I 
would  break  out  of  his  barracks  and  run  away?  Or  was  he 
ordered  to  inflict  this  punishment  upon  me?  If  I  had 
taken  him  prisoner  on  the  field  of  battle  I  would  not  have 
wounded  his  feelings  so  much  by  such  treatment,  knowing 
that  a  brave  war  chief  would  prefer  death  to  dishonor. 
But  I  do  not  blame  the  White  Beaver  for  the  course  he 
pursued,  as  it  is  the  custom  among  the  white  soldiers,  and 
I  suppose  was  a  part  of  his  duty. 

The  time  dragged  heavily  and  gloomily  along  through- 
out the  winter,  although  the  White  Beaver  did  everything 
in  his  power  to  render  us  comfortable.  Having  been  ac- 
customed, throughout  a  long  life,  to  roam  the  forests  o'er, 
to  go  and  come  at  liberty,  confinement,  and  under  such 
circumstances,  could  not  be  less  than  torture. 

We  passed  away  the  time  making  pipes  until  spring, 
when  we  were  visited  by  the  agent,  trader  and  interpreter, 
from  Rock  Island,  Keokuk  and  several  chiefs  and  braves 
of  our  nation,  and  my  wife  and  daughter.  I  was  rejoiced 
to  see  the  two  latter  and  spent  my  time  very  agreeably  with 
them  and  my  people  as  long  as  they  remained. 

The  trader,  Sagenash,  (Col.  Davenport)  presented  me 
with  some  dried  venison,  which  had  been  killed  and  cured 
by  some  of  my  friends.  This  was  a  valuable  present,  and 
although  he  had  given  me  many  before,  none  ever  pleased 
me  so  much.  This  was  the  first  meat  I  had  eaten  for  a 
8 


114  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

long  time  that  reminded  me  of  the  former  pleasures  of  my 
own  wigwam,  which  had  always  been  stored  with  plenty. 

Keokuk  and  his  chiefs,  during  their  stay  at  the  barracks, 
petitioned  our  Great  Father,  the  president,  to  release  us, 
and  pledged  themselves  for  our  good  conduct.  I  now  be- 
gan to  hope  I  would  soon  be  restored  to  liberty  and  the 
enjoyment  of  my  family  and  friends,  having  heard  that 
Keokuk  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of  our  Great  Father, 
because  he  did  not  join  me  in  the  war,  but  I  was  soon 
disappointed  in  my  hopes.  An  order  came  from  our  Great 
Father  to  the  White  Beaver  to  send  us  on  to  Washington. 

In  a  little  while  a-11  were  ready  and  left  Jefferson  Bar- 
racks on  board  of  a  steamboat,  under  charge  of  a  young 
war  chief  and  one  soldier,  whom  the  White  Beaver  sent 
along  as  a  guide  to  Washington.  We  were  accompanied 
by  Keokuk,  wife  and  son,  Appanooce,  Wapello,  Powe- 
shiek, Pashippaho,  Nashashuk,  Saukee,  Musquaukee,  and 
our  interpreter.  Our  principal  traders,  Col.  Geo.  Daven- 
port, of  Rock  Island,  and  S.  S.  Phelps  and  clerk,  William 
Cousland,  of  the  Yellow  Banks,  also  accompanied  us. 
On  our  way  up  the  Ohio  we  passed  several  large  villages, 
the  names  of  which  were  explained  to  me.  The  first  is 
called  Louisville,  and  is  a  very  pretty  village,  situated  on 
the  bank  of  the  Ohio  River.  The  next  is  Cincinnati, 
which  stands  on  the  bank  of  the  same  river.  This  is  a 
large  and  beautiful  village  and  seemed  to  be  in  a  thriving 
condition.  The  people  gathered  on  the  bank  as  we  passed, 
in  great  crowds,  apparently  anxious  to  see  us-. 

On  our  arrival  at  Wheeling  the  streets  and  river  banks 
were  crowded  with  people,  who  flocked  from  every  direc- 
tion to  see  us.  While  we  remained  here  many  called 
upon"  us  and  treated  us  with  kindness,  no  one  offering  to 
molest  or  misuse  us.  This  village  is  not  so  large  as  either 
of  those  before  mentioned,  but  is  quite  a  pretty  village. 


BLACK  HAWK.  115 

We  left  the  steamboat  here,  having  traveled  a  long  dis- 
tance on  the  prettiest  river  I  ever  saw  (except  our  Missis- 
sippi) and  took  the  stage.  Being  unaccustomed  to  this 
mode  of  traveling,  we  soon  got  tired  and  wished  ourselves 
seated  in  a  canoe  on  one  of  our  own  rivers,  that  we  might 
return  to  our  friends.  We  had  traveled  but  a  short  dis- 
tance before  our  carriage  turned  over,  from  which  I  re- 
ceived a  slight  injury,  and  the  soldier  had  one  arm  broken. 
I  was  sorry  for  this  accident,  as  the  young  man  had  be- 
haved well. 

We  had  a  rough  and  mountainous  country  for  several 
days,  but  had  a  good  trail  for  our  carriage.  It  is  astonish- 
ing what  labor  and  pains  the  white  people  have  had  to 
make  this  road,  as  it  passes  over  several  mountains,  which 
are  generally  covered  with  rocks  and  timber,  yet  it  has 
been  made  smooth  and  easy  to  travel  upon. 

Rough  and  mountainous  as  this  country  is  there  are  many 
wigwams  and  small  villages  standing  on  the  roadside.  I 
could  see  nothing  in  the  country  to  induce  the  people  to 
live  in  it,  and  was  astonished  to  find  so  many  whites  living 
on  the  hills. 

I  have  often  thought  of  them  since  my  return  to  my  own 
people,  and  am  happy  to  think  that  they  prefer  living  in 
their  own  country  to  coming  out  to  ours  and  driving  us 
from  it,  as  many  of  the  whites  have  already  done.  I  think 
with  them,  that  wherever  the  Great  Spirit  places  his  peo- 
ple they  ought  to  be  satisfied  to  remain,  and  be  thankful 
for  what  He  has  given  them,  and  not  drive  others  from 
the  country  He  has  given  them  because  it  happens  to  be 
better  than  th«eirs.  This  is  contrary  to  our  way  of  think- 
ing, and  from  my  intercourse  with  the  whites,  I  have 
learned  that  one  great  principle  of  their  religion  is  "to  do 
unto  others  as  you  wish  them  to  do  unto  you."  Those 
people  in  the   mountains   seem  to  act  upon  this  principle, 


116  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

but  the  settlers  on  our  frontiers  and  on  our  lands  seem 
never  to  think  of  it,  if  we  are  to  judge  by  their  actions. 

The  first  village  of  importance  that  we  came  to,  after 
leaving  the  mountains,  is  called  Hagerstown.  It  is  a  large 
village  to  be  so  far  from  a  river  and  is  very  pretty.  The 
people  appear  to  live  well  and  enjoy  themselves  much. 

We  passed  through  several  small  villages  on  the  way  to 
Fredericktown,  but  I  have  forgotten  their  names.  This 
last  is  a  large  and  beautiful  village.  The  people  treated 
us  well,  as  they  did  at  all  other  villages  where  we  stopped. 

Here  we  came  to  another  road  much  more  wonderful 
than  that  through  the  mountains.  They  call  it  a  railroad, 
(the  Baltimore  and  Ohio).  I  examined  it  carefully,  but 
need  not  describe  it,  as  the  whites  know  all  about  it.  It  is 
the  most  astonishing  sight  I  ever  saw.  The  great  road 
over  the  mountains  will  bear  no  comparison  to  it,  although 
it  has  given  the  white  people  much  trouble  to  make.  I  was 
surprised  to  see  so  much  money  and  labor  expended  to 
make  a  good  road  for  easy  traveling.  I  prefer  riding  horse- 
back, however,  to  any  other  way,  but  suppose  these  people 
would  not  have  gone  to  so  much  trouble  and  expense  to 
make  a  road  if  they  did  not  prefer  riding  in  their  new 
fashioned  carriages,  which  seem  to  run  without  any  trouble, 
being  propelled  by  steam  on  the  same  principle  that  boats 
are  on  the  river.  They  certainly  deserve  great  praise  for 
their  industry. 

On  our  arrival  at  Washington,  we  called  to  see  our  Great 
Father,  the  President.  He  looks  as  if  he  had  seen  as 
many  winters  as  I  have,  and  seems  to  be  a  great  brave. 
I  had  very  little  talk  with  him,  as  he  appeared  to  be  busy 
and  did  not  seem  to  be  much  disposed  to  talk.  I  think  he 
is  a  good  man  ;  and  although  he  talked  but  little,  he  treated 
us  very  well.  His  wigwam  is  well  furnished  with  every 
thing  good  and  pretty,  and  is  very  strongly  built. 


BLACK    HAWK.  117 

He  said  he  wished  to  know  the  cause  of  my  going  to  war 
against  his  white  children.  I  thought  he  ought  to  have 
known  this  before  ;  and  consequently  said  but  little  to  him 
about  it,  as  I  expected  he  knew  as  well  as  I  could  tell  him. 

He  said  he  wanted  us  to  go  to  Fortress  Monroe  and  stay 
awhile  with  the  war  chief  who  commanded  it.  But  having 
been  so  long  from  my  people,  I  told  him  that  I  would  rath- 
er return  to  my  nation  ;  that  Keokuk  had  come  here  once 
on  a  visit  to  him,  as  we  had  done,  and  he  had  let  him  re- 
turn again,  as  soon  as  he  wished,  and  that  I  expected  to  be 
treated  in  the  same  manner.  He  insisted,  however,  on  our 
going  to  Fortress  Monroe  ;  and  as  the  interpreter  then  pres- 
ent could  not  understand  enough  of  our  language  to  inter- 
pret a  speech,  I  concluded  it  was  best  to  obey  our  Great 
Father,  and  say  nothing  contrary  to  his  wishes. 

During  our  stay  at  the  city,  we  were  called  upon  by 
many  of  the  people,  who  treated  us  well,  particularly  the 
squaws  ;  we  visited  the  great  council  house  of  the  Ameri- 
cans ;  the  place  where  they  keep  their  big  guns  ;  and  all  the 
public  buildings,  and  then  started  for  Fortress  Monroe. 
The  war  chief  met  us  on  our  arrival,  and  shook  hands,  and 
appeared  glad  to  see  me.  He  treated  us  with  great  friend- 
ship, and  talked  to  me  frequently.  Previous  to  our  leav- 
ing this  fort,  he  made  us  a  feast,  and  gave  us  some 
presents,  which  I  intend  to  keep  for  his  sake.  He  is  a 
very  good  man  and  a  great  brave.  I  was  sorry  to  leave 
him,  although  I  was  going  to  return  to  my  people,  because 
he  had  treated  me  like  a  brother,  during  all  the  time  I  re- 
mained with  him. 

Having  got  a  new  guide,  a  war  chief  (Maj.  Garland), 
we  started  for  our  own  country,  taking  a  circuitous  route. 
Our  Great  Father  being  about  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  chil- 
dren in  the  big  towns  towards  sunrise,  and  being  desirous 
that  we  should  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  them,  had 
directed  our  guide  to  take  us  through. 


118  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

On  our  arrival  at  Baltimore,  we  were  much  astonished 
to  see  so  large  a  village  ;  but  the  war  chief  told  us  we  would 
soon  see  a  larger  one.  This  surprised  us  more.  During 
our  stay  here,  we  visited  all  the  public  buildings  and  places 
of  amusement,  saw  much  to  admire,  and  were  well  enter- 
tained by  the  people  who  crowded  to  see  us.  Our  Great 
Father  was  there  at  the  same  time,  and  seemed  to  be  much 
liked  by  his  white  children,  who  nocked  around  him,  (as 
they  had  around  us)  to  shake  him  by  the  hand.  He  did 
not  remain  long,  having  left  the  city  before  us.  In  an  in- 
terview, while  here,  the  President  said  : 

"  When  I  saw  you  in  Washington,  I  told  you  that  you 
had  behaved  very  badly  in  going  to  war  against  the  whites. 
Your  conduct  then  compelled  me  to  send  my  warriors 
against  you,  and  your  people  were  defeated  with  great  loss, 
and  several  of  you  surrendered,  to  be  kept  until  I  should 
be  satisfied  that  you  would  not  try  to  do  any  more  injury. 
I  told  you,  too,  that  I  would  inquire  whether  your  people 
wished  you  to  return,  and  whether,  if  you  did  return,  there 
would  be  any  danger  to  the  frontier.  Gen.  Clark  and  Gen. 
Atkinson,  whom  you  know,  have  informed  me  that  your 
principal  chief  and  the  rest  of  your  people  are  anxious  you 
should  return,  and  Keokuk  has  asked  me  to  send  you  back. 
Your  chiefs  have  pledged  themselves  for  your  good  con- 
duct, and  I  have  given  directions  that  you  should  be  taken 
to  your  own  country. 

"  Major  Garland,  who  is  with  }^ou,  will  conduct  you 
through  some  of  our  towns.  You  will  see  the  strength  of 
the  white  people.  You  will  see  that  our  young  men  are  as 
numerous  as  the  leaves  in  the  woods.  What  can  you  do 
against  us?  You  may  kill  a  few  women  and  children,  but 
such  a  force  would  soon  be  sent  against  you  as  would  destroy 
your  whole  tribe.  Let  the  red  men  hunt  and  take  care  of 
their  families.     I  hope  they  will  not  again  raise  the  toma- 


BLACK  HAWK.  119 

hawk  against  their  white  brethren.-  We  do  not  wish  to 
injure  you.  We  desire  your  prosperity  and  improvement. 
But  if  you  again  make  war  against  our  people,  I  shall  send 
a  force  which  will  severely  punish  you.  When  you  go 
back,  listen  to  the  councils  of  Keokuk  and  the  other 
friendly  chiefs  ;  bury  the  tomahawk  and  live  in  peace  with 
the  people  on  the  frontier.  And  I  pray  the  Great  Spirit  to 
give  you  a  smooth  path  and  a  fair  sky  to  return." 

I  was  pleased  with  our  Great  Father's  talk  and  thanked 
him.  Told  him  that  the  tomahawk  had  been  buried  so 
deep  that  it  would  never  be  resurrected,  and  that  my  re- 
maining days  would  be  spent  in  peace  with  all  my  white 
brethren. 

We  left  Baltimore  in  a  steamboat,  and  traveled  in  this  way 
to  the  big  village,  where  they  make  medals  and  money, 
("Philadelphia.)  We  again  expressed  surprise  at  finding 
this  village  so  much  larger  than  the  one  we  had  left ;  but 
the  war  chief  again  told  us«we  would  see  another  much 
larger  than  this.  I  had  no  idea  that  the  white  people  had 
such  large  villages,  and  so  many  people.  They  were  very 
kind  to  us,  showed  us  all  their  great  public  works,  their 
ships  and  steamboats.  We  visited  the  place  where  they 
make  money,  (the  mint)  and  saw  the  men  engaged  at  it. 
They  presented  each  of  us  with  a  number  of  pieces  of  the 
coin  as  they  fell  from  the  mint,  which  are  very  handsome. 

I  witnessed  a  militia  training  in  this  city,  in  which  were 
performed  a  number  of  singular  military  feats.  The  chiefs 
and  men  were  all  well  dressed,  and  exhibited  quite  a  war- 
like appearance.  I  think  our  system  of  military  parade 
far  better  than  that  of  the  whites,  but  as  I  am  now  done 
going  to  war  I  will  not  describe  it,  or  say  anything  more 
about  war,  or  the  preparations  necessary  for  it. 

We  next  started  for  New  York,  and  on  our  arrival  near 
the  wharf,  saw  a  large   collection  of  people  gathered   at 


120  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Castle  Garden.  We  had  seen  many  wonderful  sights  in 
our  way — large  villages,  the  great  national  road  over  the 
mountains,  the  railroad,  steam  carriages,  ships,  steamboats 
and  many  other  things  ;  but  we  were  now  about  to  witness 
a  sight  more  surprising  than  any  of  these.  We  were  told 
that  a  man  was  going  up  in  the  air  in  a  balloon.  We 
watched  with  anxiety  to  see  if  this  could  be  true  ;  and  to 
our  utter  astonishment,  saw  him  ascend  in  the  air  until  the 
eye  could  no  longer  perceive  him.  Our  people  were  all 
surprised  and  one  of  our  young  men  asked  the  Prophet  if 
he  was  going  up  to  see  the  Great  Spirit? 

After  the  ascension  of  the  balloon,  we  landed  and  got 
into  a  carriage  to  go  to  the  house  that  had  been  provided 
for  our  reception.  We  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance 
before  the  street  was  so  crowded  that  it  was  impossible  for 
the  carriage  to  pass.  The  war  chief  then  directed  the 
coachman  to  take  another  street,  and  stop  at  a  different 
house  from  the  one  we  had  intended.  On  our  arrival  here 
we  were  waited  upon  by  a  number  of  gentlemen,  who 
seemed  much  pleased  to  see  us.  We  were  furnished  with 
good  rooms,  good  provisions,  and  everything  necessary 
for  our  comfort. 

The  chiefs  of  this  big  village,  being  desirous  that  all 
their  people  should  have  an  opportunity  to  see  us,  fitted 
up  their  great  council  house  for  this  purpose,  where  we 
saw  an  immense  number  of  people  ;  all  of  whom  treated  us 
with  great  friendship,  and  many  with  great  generosity. 
One  of  their  great  chiefs,  John  A.  Graham,  waited  upon 
us  and  made  a  very  pretty  talk,  which  appeared  in  the  vil- 
lage papers,  one  of  which  I  now  hand  you. 

mr.   Graham's  speech. 

"Brothers:  Open  your  ears.  You  are  brave  men. 
You  have  fought  like  tigers,  but  in  a  bad  cause.     We  have 


BLACK    HAWK.  121 

conquered  you.  We  were  sorry  last  year  that  you  raised 
the  tomahawk  against  us  ;  but  we  believe  you  did  not  know 
us  then  as  you  do  now.  We  think,  in  time  to  come,  you 
will  be  wise,  and  that  we  shall  be  friends  forever.  You 
see  that  we  are  a  great  people,  numerous  as  the  flowers  of 
the  field,  as  the  shells  on  the  sea  shore,  or  the  fishes  in  the 
sea.  We  put  one  hand  on  the  eastern,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  other  on  the  western  ocean.  We  all  act  together. 
If  some  time  our  great  men  talk  long  and  loud  at  our 
council  fires,  but  shed  one  drop  of  white  men's  blood,  our 
young  warriors,  as  thick  as  the  stars  of  the  night,  will  leap 
on  board  of  our  great  boats,  which  fly  on  the  waves  and 
over  the  lakes — swift  as  the  eagle  in  the  air — then  penetrate 
the  woods,  make  the  big  guns  thunder,  and  the  whole 
heavens  red  with  the  flames  of  the  dwellings  of  their  ene- 
mies. Brothers,  the  President  has  made  you  a  great  talk. 
He  has  but  one  mouth.  Triat  one  has  sounded  the  senti- 
ments of  all  the  people.  Listen  to  what  he  has  said  to 
you.     Write  it  on  your  memories,  it  is  good,  very  good. 

"Black  Hawk,  take  these  jewels,  a  pair  of  topaz  ear- 
rings, beautifully  set  in  gold,  for  your  wife  or  daughter,  as 
a  token  of  friendship,  keeping  always  in  mind,  that  women 
and  children  are  the  favorites  of  the  Great  Spirit.  These 
jewels  are  from  an  old  man,  whose  head  is  whitened  with 
the  snows  of  seventy  winters,  an  old  man  who  has  thrown 
down  his  bow,  put  off  his  sword,  and  now  stands  leaning 
on  his  staff,  waiting  the  commands  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
Look  around  you,  see  all  this  mighty  people,  then  go  to 
your  homes,  open  your  arms  to  receive  your  families.  Tell 
them  to  bury  the  hatchet,  to  make  bright  the  chain  of 
friendship,  to  love  the  white  men,  and  to  live  in  peace  with 
them,  as  long  as  the  rivers  run  into  the  sea,  and  the  sun 
rises  and  sets.  If  you  do  so,  you  will  be'happy.  You 
will  then   insure  the   prosperity  of  unborn  generations  of 


122  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

your  tribes,  who  will  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  sons  of  the 
white  men,  and  all  shall  be  blessed  by  the  Great  Spirit. 
Peace  and  happiness  by  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit 
attend  you.     Farewell." 

In  reply  to  this  fine  talk,  1  said,  "Brother  :  We  like  your 
talk.  We  like  the  white  people.  They  are  very  kind  to 
us.  We  shall  not  forget  it.  Your  council  is  good.  We 
shall  attend  to  it.  Your  valuable  present  shall  go  to  my 
squaw.     We  shall  always  be  friends." 

The  chiefs  were  particular  in  showing  us  everything  that 
they  thought  would  be  pleasing  or  gratifying  to  us.  We 
went  with  them  to  Castle  Garden  to  see  the  fire-works, 
which  was  quite  an  agreeable  entertainment,  but  to  the 
whites  who  witnessed  it,  less  magnificent  than  would  have 
been  the  sight  of  one  of  our  large  prairies  when  on  fire. 

We  visited  all  the  public  buildings  and  places  of  amuse- 
ment, which,  to  us,  were  truly  astonishing  yet  very  grati- 
fying- 

Everybody  treated  us  with  friendship,  and  many  with 
great  liberality.  The  squaws  presented  -us  many  hand- 
some little  presents  that  are  said  to  be  valuable.  They 
were  very  kind,  very  good,  and  very  pretty — for  pale-faces: 

Among  the  men,  who  treated  us  with  marked  friendship, 
by  the  presentation  of  many  valuable  presents,  I  cannot 
omit  to  mention  the  name  of  my  old  friend  Crooks,  of  the 
American  Fur  Company.  I  have  known  him  long,  and 
have  always  found  him  to  be  a  good  chief,  one  who  gives 
good  advice,  and  treats  our  people  right.  I  shall  always 
be  proud  to  recognize  him  as  a  friend,  and  glad  to  shake 
him  by  the  hand. 

Being  anxious  to  return  to  our  people,  our  guide  started 
with  us  for  our  own  country.  On  arriving  at  Albany,  the 
people  were  so*  anxious  to  see  us,  that  they  crowded  the 
streets  and  wharfs,  where  the  steamboats  landed,  so  much, 


BLACK    HAWK.  123 

that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  us  to  pass  to  the  hotel 
which  had  been  provided  for  our  reception.  We  remained 
here  but  a  short  time,  it  being  a  comparatively  small  vil- 
lage, with  only  a  few  large  public  buildings.  The  great 
council  house  of  the  state  is  located  here,  and  the  big 
chief  (the  governor)  resides  here,  in  an  old  mansion. 
From  here  we  went  to  Buffalo,  thence  to  Detroit,  where  I 
had  spent  many  pleasant  days,  and  anticipated,  on  my 
arrival,  to  meet  many  of  my  old  friends,  but  in  this  I  was 
disappointed.  What  could  be  the  cause  of  this?  Are 
they  all  dead?  Or  what  has  become  of  them?  I  did  not 
see  our  old  father  there,  who  had  always  given  me  good 
advice  and  treated  me  with  great  friendship. 

After  leaving  Detroit  it  was  but  a  few  days  before  we 
landed  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  The  war  chief  at  the  fort 
treated  us  very  kindly,  as  did  the  people  generally.  I  called 
on  the  agent  of  the  Winnebagoes,  (Gen.  J.  M.  Street),  to 
whom  I  had  surrendered  myself  after  the  battle  at  Bad 
Axe,  who  received  me  very  friendly.  I  told  him  that  I 
had  left  my  great  medicine  bag  with  his  chiefs  before  I  gave 
myself  up  ;  and  now,  that  I  was  to  enjoy  my  liberty  again, 
I  was  anxious  to  get  it,  that  I  might  hand  it  down  to  my 
nation  unsullied. 

He  said  it  was  safe  ;  he  had  heard  his  chiefs  speak  of  it, 
and  would  get  it  and  send  it  to  me.  I  hope  he  will  not 
forget  his  promise,  as  the  whites  generally  do,  because  I 
have  always  heard  that  he  was  a  good  man,  and  a  good 
father,  and  made  no  promise  that  he  did  not  fulfill. 

Passing  down  the  Mississippi,  I  discovered  a  large  col- 
lection of  people  in  the  mining  country,  on  the  west  side  of 
the  river,  and  on  the  ground  that  we  had  given  to  our  rela- 
tion, Dubuque,  a  long  time  ago.  I  was  surprised  at  this, 
as  I  had  understood  from  our  Great  Father  that  the  Mis- 
sissippi was  to'  be  the   dividing  line  between  his  red  and 


124  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

white  children,  and  he  did  not  wish  either  to  cross  it.  I 
was  much  pleased  with  this  talk,  as  I  knew  it  would  be 
much  better  for  both  parties.  I  have  since  found  the  coun- 
try much  settled  by  the  whites  further  down,  and  near  to 
our  people,  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  I  am  very  much 
afraid  that  in  a  few  years  they  will  begin  to  drive  and  abuse 
our  people,  as  they  have  formerly  done.  I  may  not  live  to 
see  it,  but  I  feel  certain  the  day  is  not  far  distant. 

When  we  arrived  at  Rock  Island,  Keokuk  and  the  other 
chiefs  were  sent  for.  They  arrived  the  next  day  with  a 
great  number  of  their  young  men,  and  came  over  to  see 
me.  I  was  pleased  to  see  them,  and  they  all  appeared 
glad  to  see  me.  Among  them  were  some  who  had  lost 
relations  the  year  before.  When  we  met,  I  perceived  the 
tear  of  sorrow  gush  from  their  eyes  at  the  recollection  of 
their  loss,  yet  they  exhibited  a  smiling  countenance,  from 
the  joy  they  felt  at  seeing  me  alive  and  well.     . 

The  next  morning,  the  war  chief,  our  guide,  convened  a 
council  at  Fort  Armstrong.  Keokuk  and  his  party  went 
to  the  fort ;  but,  in  consequence  of  the  war  chief  not  hav- 
ing called  for  me  to  accompany  him,  I  concluded  that  I 
would  wait  until  I  was  sent  for.  Consequently,  the  inter- 
preter came  and  said,  "they  were  ready,  and  had  been 
waiting  for  me  to  come  to  the  fort."  I  told  him  I  was 
ready  and  would  accompany  him.  On  our  arrival  there 
the  council  commenced.  The  war  chief  said  that  the 
object  of  this  council  was  to  deliver  me  up  to  Keokuk.  He 
then  read,  a  paper,  and  directed  me  to  follow  Keokuk's 
advice,  and  be  governed  by  his  counsel  in  all  things  !  In 
this  speech  he  said  much  that  was  mortifying  to  my  feel- 
ings, and  I  made  an  indignant  reply. 

I  do  not  know  what  object  the  war  chief  had  in  making 
such  a  speech  ;  or  whether  he  intended  what  he  said  ;  but 
I  do  know  that  it  was  uncalled  for,  and  did  not  become 


BLACK  HAWK.  125 

him.  I  have  addressed  many  war  chiefs  and  listened  to 
their  speeches  with  pleasure,  but  never  had  my  feelings  of 
pride  and  honor  insulted  on  any  other  occasion.  But 
I  am  sorry  I  was  so  hasty  in  reply  to  this  chief,  because  I 
said  that  which  I  did  not  intend. 

In  this  council  I  met  my  old  friend  (Col.  Wm.  Daven- 
port,) whom  I  had  known  about  eighteen  years.  He  is  a 
good  and  brave  chief.  He  always  treated  me  well,  and 
gave  me  good  advice.  He  made  me  a  speech  on  this  occa- 
sion, very  different  from  that  of  the  other  chief.  It  sounded 
like  coming  from  a  brave.  He  said  he  had  known  me  a 
long  time,  that  we  had  been  good  friends  during  that 
acquaintance,  and,  although  he  had  fought  against  my 
braves,  in  our  late  war,  he  still  extended  the  hand  of 
friendship  to  me,  and  hoped  that  I  was  now  satisfied,  from 
what  I  had  seen  in  my  travels,  that  it  was  folly  to  think  of 
going  to  war  against  the  whites,  and  would  ever  remain  at 
peace.  He  said  he  would  be  glad  to  see  me  at  all  times, 
and  on  all  occasions  would  be  happy  to  give  me  good 
advice. 

If  our  Great  Father  were  to  make  such  men  our  agents 
he  would  much  better  subserve  the  interests  of  our  people, 
as  well  as  his  own,  than  in  any  other  way.  The  war 
chiefs  all  know  our  people,  and  are  respected  by  them. 
If  the  war  chiefs  at  the  different  military  posts  on  the 
frontier  were  made  agents,  they  could  always  prevent 
difficulties  from  arising  among  the  Indians  and  whites  \ 
and  I  have  no  doubt,  had  the  war  chief  above  alluded  to 
been  our  agent,  we  would  never  have  had  the  difficul- 
ties with  the  whites  we  have  had.  Our  agents  ought 
always  to  be  braves.  I  would,  therefore,  recommend 
to  our  Great  Father  the  propriety  of  breaking  up  the 
present  Indian  establishment,  and  creating  a  new  one, 
and  make  the  commanding  officers  at  the  different  fron- 


126  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

tier  posts  the  agents  of  the  Government  for  the  different 
nations  of  Indians. 

I  have  a  good  opinion  of  the  American  war  chiefs  gen- 
erally with  whom  I  am  acquainted,  and  my  people,  who 
had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  becoming  well  acquainted 
with  the  great  war  chief  (Gen.  Winfield  Scott),  who  made 
the  last  treaty  with  them,  in  conjunction  with  the  great 
chief  of  Illinois  (Governor  Reynolds),  all  tell  me  that  he 
is  the  greatest  brave  they  ever  saw,  and  a  good  man — one 
who  fulfills  his  promises.  Our  braves  spoke  more  highly 
of  him  than  of  any  chief  that  had  ever  been  among  us, 
or  made  treaties  with  us.  Whatever  he  says  may  be  de- 
pended upon.  If  he  had  been  our  Great  Father  we  never 
would  have  been  compelled  to  join  the  British  in  the  last 
war  with  America,  and  I  have  thought  that  as  our  Great 
Father  is  changed  every  few  years,  that  his  children 
would  do  well  to  put  this  great  war  chief  in  his  place,  for 
they  cannot  find  a  better  chief  for  a  Great  Father  any- 
where. 

I  would  be  glad  if  the  village  criers  (editors),  in  all  the 
villages  I  passed  through,  would  let  their  people  know  my 
wishes  and  opinions  about  this  great  war  chief. 

During  my  travels  my  opinions  were  asked  for  on  dif- 
ferent subjects,  but  for  want  of  a  good  interpreter  (our 
regular  interpreter  having  gone  home  on  a  different 
route),  were  seldom  given.  Presuming  that  they  would  be 
equally  acceptable  now,  I  have  thought  it  a  part  of  my 
duty  to  lay  the  most  important  before  the  public. 

The  subject  of  colonizing  the  negroes  was  introduced 
and  my  opinion  asked  as  to  the  best  method  of  getting  clear 
of  these  people.  I  was  not  fully  prepared  at  the  time  to 
answer,  as  I  knew  but  little  about  their  situation.  I  have 
since  made  many  inquiries  on  the  subject,  and  find  that  a 
number  of  States  admit  no  slaves,  whilst  the  balance  hold 


BLACK  HAWK.  127 

these  negroes  as  slaves,  and  are  anxious,  but  do  not  know 
how  to  get  clear  of  them.  I  will  now  give  my  plan,  which, 
when  understood,  I  hope  will  be  adopted. 

Let  the  free  States  remove  all  the  male  negroes  within 
their  limits  to  the  slave  States  ;  then  let  our  Great  Father 
buy  all  the  female  negroes  in  the  slave  States  between  the 
ages  of  twelve  and  twenty,  and  sell  them  to  the  people  of 
the  free  States,  for  a  term  of  years,  say  those  under  fif- 
teen until  they  are  twenty-one,  and  those  of  and  over  fif- 
teen, for  five  years,  and  continue  to  buy  all  the  females 
in  the  slave  States  as  soon  as  they  arrive  at  the  age  of 
twelve,  and  take  them  to  the  free  States  and  dispose  of 
them  in  the  same  way  as  the  first,  and  it  will  not  be  long 
before  the  country  is  clear  of  the  black-skins,  about  which 
I  am  told  they  have  been  talking  for  a  long  time,  and  for 
which  they  have  expended  a  large  amount  of  money. 

I  have  no  doubt  but  our  Great  Father  would  willingly  do 
his  part  in  accomplishing  this  object  for  his  children,  as  he 
could  not  lose  much  by  it,  and  would  make  them  all 
happy.  If  the  free  States  did  not  want  them  all  for  ser- 
vants, we  would  take  the  balance  in  our  nation  to  help  our 
women  make  corn. 

I  have  not  time  now,  nor  is  it  necessary  to  enter  more 
into  detail  about  my  travels  through  the  United  States. 
The  white  people  know  all  about  them,  and  my  people 
have  started  to  their  hunting  grounds  and  I  am  anxious  to 
follow  them. 

Before  I  take  leave  of  the  public,  I  must  contradict  the 
story  of  some  of  the  village  criers,  who,  I  have  been  told, 
accuse  me  of  having  murdered  women  and  children 
among  the  whites.  This  assertion  is  false  !  I  never  did, 
nor  have  I  any  knowledge  that  any  of  my  nation  ever 
killed  a  white  woman  or  child.  I  make  this  statement  of 
truth  to  satisfy  the  white  people  among  whom  I  have  been 


128  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

traveling,  and  by  whom  I  have  been  treated  with  great 
kindness,  that,  when  they  shook  me  by  the  hand  so  cor- 
dially, they  did  not  shake  the  hand  that  had  ever  been 
raised  against  any  but  warriors. 

It  has  always  been  our  custom  to  receive  all  strangers 
that  come  to  our  village  or  camps  in  time  of  peace  on 
terms  of  friendship,  to  share  with  thei.i  he  best  provi- 
sions w^e  have,  and  give  them  all  the  assistance  in  our 
power.  If  on  a  journey  or  lost,  to  put  them  on  the  right 
trail,  and  if  in  want  of  moccasins,  to  supply  them.  I  feel 
grateful  to  the  whites  for  the  kind  manner  they  treated 
me  and  my  party  whilst  traveling  among  them,  and  from 
my  heart  I  assure  them  that  the  white  man  will  always  be 
welcome  in  our  village  or  camps,  as  a  brother.  The  toma- 
hawk is  buried  forever  !  We  will  forget  what  has  passed, 
and  may  the  watchword  between  the  Americans  and 
he  Sacs    and  Foxes  ever  be — "Friendship." 

I  am  doile  now.  A  few  more  moons  and  I  must  follow 
my  fathers  to  the  shades.  May  the  Great  Spirit  keep  our 
people  and  the  whites  always  at  peace,  is  the  sincere  wish 
of  Black  Hawk. 


BLACK    HAWK.  129 


STARTS  FOR  A  NEW  HOME. 

After  we  had  finished  his  autobiography  the  interpreter 
read  it  over  to  him  carefully,  and  explained  it  thoroughly, 
so  that  he  might  make  any  needed  corrections,  by  adding 
to,  or  taking  from  the  narrations  ;  but  he  did  not  desire  to 
change  it  in  any  material  matter.  He  said,  "  It  contained  ' 
nothing  but  the  truth,  and  that  it  was  his  desire  that  the 
white  people  in  the  big  villages  he  had  visited  should  know 
how  badly  he  had  been  treated,  and  the  reason  that  had 
impelled  him  to  act  as  he  had  done."  Arrangements  hav- 
ing been  completed  for  moving  to  his  new  home,  he  left 
Rock  Island  on  the  ioth  of  October  with  his  family  and  a 
small  portion  of  his  band,  for  his  old  hunting  grounds  on 
Skunk  river,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river  below 
Shokokon.  Here  he  had  a  comfortable  dwelling  erected, 
and  settled  down  with  the  expectation  of  making  it  his  per- 
manent home,  thus  spending  the  evening  of  his  days  in 
peace  and  quietude. 

Our  next  meeting  with  the  Chief  was  in  the  Autumn 
of  1834  while  on  our  way  to  the  trading  house 
of  Captain  William  Phelps  (now  of  Lewistown,  Ills.), 
at  Sweet  Home,  located  on  the  bank  of  the  Des 
Moines  river.  This  was  soon  after  the  payment  of  the  an- 
nuities at  Rock  Island,  where  the  chiefs  and  head  men  had 
been  assembled  and  received  the  money  and  divided  it 
among  their  people  by  such  rule  as  they  saw.  fit  to  adopt ; 
but  this  mode  of  distribution  had  proved  very  unsatisfac- 
tory to  a  large  number  of  Indians  who  felt  that  they  had 
been  sorely  wronged.  The  Sacs  held  a  convocation  at 
Phelps'  trading  house  soon  after  our  arrival,  and  petitioned 
their  Great  Father  to  change  the  mode  of  payment  of^their 

9 


130  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

0 

annuities.  Black  Hawk  was  a  leading  spirit  in  this  move- 
ment, but  thought  best  not  to  be  present  at  the  meeting. 
The  writer  of  this  drew  up  a  petition  in  advance  of  the 
assembling  of  the  meeting,  in  accordance  with  the  views 
of  the  Messrs.  Phelps,  and  after  a  short  council,  in  which 
the  Indians  generally  participated,  the  interpreter  read  and 
explained  to  them  the  petition,  which  was  a  simple  prayer 
to  their  Great  Father,  to  change  the  mode  of  payment  so 
that  each  head  of  a  family  should  receive  and  receipt  for 
his  proportion  of  the  annuity.  They  were  all  satisfied  and 
the  entire  party  "touched  the  goose  quill,"  and  their 
names  were  thus  duly  attached  to  this  important  docu- 
ment. 

The  Secretary  of  War  had  long  favored  this  mode  of 
payment  of  the  annuities  to  the  Indians,  and  at  a  meeting 
of  the  Cabinet  to  consider  this  petition  the  prayer  of  the 
Indians  was  granted,  and  in  due  time  the  Indian  depart- 
ment received  instructions,  so  that  upon  the  payment  of 
1835  this  rule  was  adopted.  On  his  return  from  Rock 
Island,  Black  Hawk,  with  a  number  of  his  band,  called  on 
his  old  friend  Wahwashenequa  (Hawkeye),  Mr.  Stephen 
S.  Phelps,  to  buy  their  necessary  supplies  for  making  a 
fall  hunt,  and  to  learn  at  what  points  trading  houses 
would  be  established  for  the  winter  trade.  During  their 
stay  the  old  chief  had  frequent  interviews  with  the  writer 
(his  former  amanuensis).  He  said  he  had  a  vqry  com- 
fortable home,  a  good  corn  field,  and  plenty  of  game,  and 
had  been  well  treated  by  the  few  whites  who  had  settled 
in  his  neighborhood.  He  spent  several  days  with  us  and 
then  left  for  home  with  a  good  winter  outfit. 

The  change  in  the  manner  of  payment  of  annuities 
would  have  been  opposed  by  Keokuk  and  his  head  men, 
had  they  been  let  into  the  secret,  as  the  annuity  money 
when  paid   over  was  principally  controlled  by  him,  and 


BLACK    HAWK.  131 

always  to  the  detriment  cf  the  Sacs'  traders  who  were  in 
opposition  to  the  American  Fur  Company,  the  former  having 
to  rely  almost  entirely  upon  the  fall  and  winter  trade  in 
furs  and  peltries  to  pay  the  credits  given  the  Indians  before 
leaving  for  their  hunts. 


BLACK  HAWK'S  LAST  VISIT 

To  Yellow  Banks  was  in  the  fall  of  1836,  after  the 
town  of  Oquawka  had  been  laid  out,  and  when  told  that  the 
town  had  taken  the  Indian  name,  instead  of  its  English  in- 
terpretation, he  was  very  much  gratified,  as  he  had  known 
it  as  Oquawka  ever  since  his  earliest  recollection  and  had 
always  made  it  a  stopping  place  when  going  out  to  their 
winter  camps.  He  said  the  Skunk  river  country  was 
dotted  over  with  cabins  all  the  way  down  to  the  Des 
Moines  river,  and  was  filling  up  very  fast  by  white  peo- 
ple. Anew  village  had  been  started  at  Shokokon  (Flint 
Hills)  by  the  whites,  and  some  of  its  people  have  already 
built  good  houses,  but  the  greater  number  are  still  living 
in  log  cabins.  They  should  have  retained  its  Indian 
name,  Shokokon,  as  our  people  have  spent  many  happy 
days  in  this  village.  Here  too,  we  had  our  council  house, 
in  which  the  braves  of  the  Sac  nation  have  many  times 
assembled  to  listen  to  my  words  of  counsel.  It  was  situ- 
ated in  a  secluded  but  romantic  spot  in  the  midst  of  the 
bluffs,  not  far  from  the  river,  and  on  frequent  occasions, 
when  it  became  necessary  to  send  out  parties  to  make 
war  on  the  Sioux  to  redress  our  grievances,  I  have  assem- 
bled my  braves  here  to  give  them  counsel  before  starting 
on  the  war-path.     And  here,  too,  we  have  often  met  when 


132  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF 

starting  out  in  the  fall  for  our  fall  and  winter's  hunt,  to 
counsel  in  regard  to  our  several  locations  for  the  winter. 
In  those  days  the  Fur  Company  had  a  trading  house  here 
and  their  only  neighbors  were  the  resident  Indians  of 
Tama's  town,  located  a  few  miles  above  on  the  river. 

The  Burlington  Hawk-Eye,  of  a  late  date,  in  reference 
to  this  council  house,  says  : 

"A  little  distance  above  the  waterworks,  and  further 
around  the  turn  of  the  bluff  is  a  natural  amphitheater, 
formed  by  the  action  of  the  little  stream  that  for  ages  has 
dripped  and  gurgled  down  its  deep  and  narrow  channel  to  the 
river.  It  is  a  straight,  clear  Cut  opening  in  the  hill  side, 
slightly  rising  till  at  a  distance  of  seventy-five  or  one  hun- 
dred yards  from  the  face  of  the  bluff  it  terminates  as  sud- 
denly and  sharply  as  do  the  steeply  sloping  sides. 

"  Well  back  in  this  grassy  retreat,  upon  a  little  projection 
of  earth  that  elevates  it  above  the  surrounding  surface,  lies 
a  huge  granite  boulder.  In  connection  with  the  surround- 
ings it  gives  to  the  place  the  appearance  of  a  work  of  man, 
everything  is  so  admirably  arranged  for  a  council  chamber. 
Here,  it  is  rumored  by  tradition,  the  dusky  warriors  of  the 
Sacs  gathered  to  listen  in  attentive  silence  to  the  words  of 
their  leader,  Black  Hawk,  who  from  his  rocky  rostrum 
addressed  the  motionless  groups  that  strewed  the  hill 
sides  ;  motionless  under  his  addresses  and  by  them  aroused 
to  deeds  of  darkness  and  crafty  daring  that  made  the 
name  of  their  chief  a  synonym  with  all  things  terrible. 

"Whatever  of  truth  this  story  may  contain  we  cannot  say, 
and  it  may  be  no  one  knows.  Certain  it  is,  however, 
that  Black  Hawk's  early  history  is  intimately  linked  and 
interwoven  with  that  of  our  city,  and  n  justice  to  a  brave 
man  and  a  soldier,  as  well  as  a  '  first  settler '  and  a  citizen, 
his  name  and  his  last  resting  place  should  be  rescued  from 
the  oblivion  that  .will  soon  enshroud  them." 


BLACK    HAWK.  133 

Another  village  has  been  commenced  by  the  whites  on 
the  Mississippi  river,  at  Fort  Madison,  which  is  being 
built  up  very  rapidly.  The  country,  too,  is  fast  settling 
up  by  farmers,  and  as  the  Sacs  have  made  a  settlement  on 
the  frontier  farther  west,  on  our  old  hunting  grounds,  he 
said  he  would  have  to  move  farther  back  so  as  to  be  near 
his  people  ;  and  on  bidding  us  farewell,  said  it  might  be 
the  last  time,  as  he  was  growing  old,  and  the  distance 
would  be  too  great  from  the  point  at  which  he  intended  to 
build  a  house  and  open  a  little  farm  to  make  a  visit  on 
horseback,  and  as  the  Des  Moines  river  is  always  low  in 
the  fall  of  the  year  he  could  not  come  in  his  canoe. 

At  the  close  of  the  summer  of  1837  the  President  of  the 
United  States  invited  deputations  from  several  tribes  of 
Indians  residing  on  the  Upper  Mississippi  to  visit  him  at 
Washington.  Among  those  who  responded  to  his  invita- 
tion were  deputations  from  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  and  Sioux, 
who  had  been  at  enmity,  and  between  whom  hostilities 
had  been  renewed,  growing  out  of  their  inhuman  treat- 
ment of  many  of  the  women  and  children  of  the  Sacs, 
after  they  had  made  their  escape  from  the  battle  of  Bad 
Axe,  at  the  close  of  the  war. 

Keokuk,  principal  chief  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  (by 
the  advice  of  his  friend,  Sagenash,  Col.  George  Daven- 
port, of  Rock  Island)  invited  Black  Hawk  to  join  his  dele- 
gation, which  invitation  he  readily  accepted,  and  made 
one  of  the  party ;  whilst  the  Sioux  were  represented  by 
several  of  their  crafty  chiefs.  Several  counsels  were  held, 
the  object  of  which  was  to  establish  peace  between  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes  and  Sioux,  and  in  order  to  perpetuate  it, 
make  a  purchase  of  a  portion  of  the  country  of  the 
Sioux,  which  territory  should  be  declared  neutral,  and  on 
which  neither  party  should  intrude  for  any  purpose  ;  but 
the  wily  Sioux,  whose  domain  extends  far  and  wide,  would 


134  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

not  consent  to  sell  any  of  their  land  ;  hence  nothing  was 
accomplished. 

Before  returning  to  their  country  the  Sac  and  Fox  dele- 
gation visited  the  large  cities  in  the  East,  in  all  of  which 
Black  Hawk  attracted  great  attention  ;  but  more  particu- 
larly in  Boston,  as  he  did  not  visit  it  during  his  former 
tour.  The  delegation  embraced  Keokuk,  his  wife  and  lit- 
tle son,  four  chiefs  of  the  nation,  Black  Hawk  and  son,  and 
several  warriors.  Here  they  were  received  and  welcomed 
by  the  mayor  of  the  city,  and  afterwards  by  Governor 
Everett  as  the  representative  of  the  State.  On  the  part  of 
the  city,  after  a  public  reception,  the  doors  of  Faneuil 
Hall  were  opened  to  their  visitors  to  hold  a  levee  for  the 
visits  of  the  ladies,  and  in  a  very  short  time  the  "old 
cradle  of  liberty"  was  jammed  full. 

After  dinner  the  delegation  was  escorted  to  the  State 
House  by  a  military  company,  and  on  their  arrival  were 
conspicuously  seated  in  front  of  the  Speakers'  desk,  the 
house  being  filled  with  ladies,  members  of  the  legislature, 
and  dignitaries  of  the  city  council. 

Governor  Everett  then  addressed  the  audience,  giving 
a  brief  history  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  tribe,  whose  principal 
chiefs  (including  the  great  war  chief)  were  then  present, 
and  then  turning  to  them  he  said  :  "  Chiefs  and  warriors 
of  the  united  Sacs  and  Foxes,  you  are  welcome  to  our  hall 
of  council.  Brothers,  you  have  come  a  long  way  from 
your  home  to  visit  your  white  brethren  ;  we  rejoice  to  take 
you  by  the  hand.  Brothers,  we  have  heard  the  names  of 
your  chiefs  and  warriors.  Our  brethren  who  have  traveled 
in  the  West  have  told  us  a  great  deal  about  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes.     We  rejoice  to  see  you  with  our  own  eyes. 

•'Brothers,  we  are  called  the  Massachusetts.  This  is 
the  name  of  the  red  men  who  once  lived  here.  Their 
wigwams  were  scattered  on  yonder  fields,  and  their  coun- 


BLACK    HAWK.  135 

cil  fire  was  kindled  on  this  spot.  They  were  of  the  same 
great  race  as  the  Sacs  and  Foxes. 

"  Brothers,  when  our  fathers  came  over  the  great  water 
they  were  a  small  band.  The  red  man  stood  upon  the 
rock  by  the  seaside  and  saw  our  fathers.  He  might  have 
pushed  them  into  the  water  and  drowned  them;  but  he 
stretched  out  his  hand  to  them  and  said  :  '  Welcome,  white 
man.'  Our  fathers  were  hungry,  and  the  red  man  gave 
them  corn  and  venison.  They  were  cold,  and  the  red  man 
wrapped  them  in  his  blanket.  We  are  now  numerous  and 
powerful,  but  we  remember  the  kindness  of  the  red  men 
to  our  fathers.  Brothers,  you  are  welcome;  we  are  glad 
to  see  you. 

"  Brothers,  our  faces  are  pale,  and  your  faces  are  dark, 
but  our  hearts  are  alike.  The  Great  Spirit  has  made  His 
children  of  different  colors,  but  He  loves  them  all. 

"  Brothers,  you  dwell  between  the  Mississippi  and  Mis- 
souri. They  are  mighty  rivers.  They  have  one  branch 
far  East  in  the  Alleghanies  and  another  far  West  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  but  they  flow  together  at  last  into  one 
great  stream  and  run  down  into  the  sea.  In  like  manner 
the  red  man  dwells  in  the  West  and  the  white  man  in  the 
East,  by  the  great  water;  but  they  are  all  one  band,  one 
family.     It  has  many  branches,  but  one  head. 

"Brothers,  as  you  entered  our  council  house,  you  be-r 
held  the  image  of  our  great  father,  Washington.  It  is  a 
cold  stone  ;  it  cannot  speak  to  you,  but  he  was  the  friend 
of  the  red  man,  and  bade  his  children  live  in  friendship 
with  their  red  brethren.  He  is  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits  ^ 
but  his  words  have  made  a  very  deep  print  in  our  hearts, 
like  the  step  of  a  strong  buffalo  on  the  soft  clay  of  the 
prairie. 

"  Brother,  (addressing  Keokuk)  I  perceive  your  little 
son  between  your  knees.     May  the  Great  Spirit  preserve 


136  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

his  life,  my  brother.  He  grows  up  before  you,  like  the 
tender  sapling  by  the  side  of  the  great  oak.  May  they 
flourish  for  a  long  time  together ;  and  when  the  mighty 
oak  is  fallen  on  the  ground  may  the  young  tree  fill  its 
place  in  the  forest,  and  spread  out  its  branches  over  the 
tribe. 

"Brothers,  I  make  you  a  short  talk  and  again  bid  you 
welcome  to  our  council  hall." 

Keokuk  rose  and  made  an  eloquent  address.  Several 
of  the  other  chiefs  spoke,  and  after  them  the  old  war 
chief,  Black  Hawk,  on  whom  the  large  crowd  were  look- 
ing with  intense  interest,  arose  and  delivered  a  short  but 
dignified  address. 

Presents  were  then  distributed  to  them  by  the  Governor  ; 
Keokuk  received  a  splendid  sword  and  a  brace  of  pistols, 
his  son  a  nice  little  rifle,  the  other  chiefs  long  swords,  and 
Black  Hawk  a  sword  and  brace  of  pistols. 

After  the  close  of  ceremonies  in  the  Capitol,  the  Indians 
gave  an  exhibition  of  the  war  dance,  in  the  common  in 
front  of  the  Capitol,  in  presence  of  thirty  thousand  specta- 
tors, and  then  returned  to  their  quarters. 


BLACK     HAWK'S     REMOVAL     TO      THE     DES 
MOINES  RIVER. 

Soon  after  his  return  from  Boston  he  removed  his  fam- 
ily and  little  band  farther  West,  on  the  Des  Moines  river, 
near  the  storehouse  of  an  Indian  trader,  where  he  had 
previously  erected  a  good  house  for  his  future  home.  His 
family  embraced  his  wife,  two  sons,  Nashashuk  and 
Gamesett,  and  an  only  daughter  and  her  husband.     As  he 


BLACK  HAWK.  137 

had  given  up  the  chase  entirely — having  sufficient  means 
from  the  annuities — he  now  turned  his  attention  to  the 
improvement  of  his  grounds,  and  soon  had  everything 
comfortably  around  him.  Here  he  had  frequent  visits  from 
the  whites,  who  came  out  in  large  numbers  to  look  at  the 
country,  many  of  whom  called  through  curiosity  to  see  the 
great  war  chief,  but  all  were  made  welcome  and  treated 
with  great  hospitality. 

In  1838  Fort  Madison  had  grown  to  be  a  little  village, 
and  its  inhabitants  were  not  only  enterprising  and  indus- 
trious, but  patriotic  citizens.  On  the  4th  of  July  of  that 
year  they  had  a  celebration,  and  having  known  and  re- 
spected Black  Hawk  while  residing  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  invited  him  to  join  them  as  a  guest  on  that  oc- 
casion. 

In  reply  to  a  letter  of  B.  F.  Drake,  Esq.,  of  Cincinnati, 
asking  for  such  incidents  in  the  life  of  Black  Hawk  as  he 
knew,  Hon.  W.  Henry  Starr,  of  Burlington,  Iowa, 
whom  we  knew  for  many  years  as  a  highly  honorable  and 
intelligent  gentleman,  gave  the  following  account  of  the 
celebration  in  his  reply,  dated  March  21,  1839: 

"  On  the  4th  of  July,  1838,  Black  Hawk  was  present 
by  special  invitation,  and  was  the  most  conspicuous  guest 
of  the  citizens  assembled  in  commemoration  of  that  day. 
Among  the  toasts  called  forth  by  the  occasion  was  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  'Our  illustrious  guest,  Black  Hawk  :  May  his  declining 
years  be  as  calm  and  serene  as  his  previous  life  has  been 
boisterous  and  full  of  warlike  incidents.  His  attachment 
and  present  friendship  to  his  white  brethren,  fully  entitle 
him  to  a  seat  at  our  festive  board.' 

"  So  soon  as  this  sentiment  was  drank,  Black  Hawk  arose 
and  delivered  the  following  speech,  which  was  taken  down 
at  the  time  by  two  interpreters,  and  by  them  furnished  for 
publication  : 


138  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

"  'It  has  pleased  the  Great  Spirit  that  lam  hereto-day — 
I  have  eaten  with  my  white  friends.  The  earth  is  our 
mother — we  are  now  on  it — with  the  Great  Spirit  above 
us — it  is  good.  I  hope  we  are  all  friends  here.  A  few 
summers  ago  I  was  fighting  against  you — I  did  wrong,  per- 
haps ;  but  that  is  past — it  is  buried — let  it  be  forgotten. 

"  'Rock  river  was  a  beautiful  country — I  liked  my  towns, 
my  cornfields,  and  the  home  of  my  people.  I  fought  for 
it.  It  is  now  yours — keep  it  as  we  did — it  will  produce  you 
good  crops. 

"  'I  thank  the  Great  Spirit  that  I  am  now  friendly  with 
my  white  brethren — we  are  here  together — we  have  eaten 
together — we  are  friends — it  is  his  wish  and  mine.  I  thank 
you  for  your  friendship. 

"  'I  was  once  a  great  warrior — I  am  now  poor.  Keokuk 
has  been  the  cause  of  my  present  situation — but  do  not  at- 
tach blame  to  him.  I  am  now  old.  I  have  looked  upon 
the  Mississippi  since  I  have  been  a  child.  I  love  the  Great 
river.  I  have  dwelt  upon  its  banks  from  the  time  I  was 
an  infant.  I  look  upon  it  now.  I  shake  hands  with  you, 
and  as  it  is  my  wish,  I  hope  you  are  my  friends.' 

"In  the  course  of  the  day  he  was  prevailed  upon  to 
drink  several  times,  and  became  somewhat  intoxicated,  an 
uncommon  circumstance,  as  he  was  generally  temperate. 

"  In  the  autumn  of  1837,  he  was  "at  the  house  of  an  In- 
dian trader,  in  the  vicinity  of  Burlington,  when  I  became 
acquainted  and  frequently  conversed  with  him  in  broken 
English,  and  through  the  medium  of  gestures  and  panto- 
mine.  A  deep  seated  melancholy  was  apparent  in  his 
countenance,  and  conversation.  He  endeavored  to  make 
me  comprehend,  on  one  occasion,  his  former  greatness,  and 
represented  that  he  was  once  master  of  the  country,  east, 
north,  and  south  of  us — that  he  had  been  a  very  successful 
warrior — called  himself,    smiting  his  breast,  '  big  Captain 


BLACK   HAWK.  139 

Black  Hawk,'  '  nesso  Kaskaskias,'  (killed  the  Kaskaskias, ) 
*  nesso  Sioux  a  heap,'  (killed  a  great  number  of  Sioux). 
He  then  adverted  to  the  ingratitude  of  his  tribe,  in  permit- 
ting Keokuk  to  supercede  him,  who,  he  averred,  excelled 
him  in  nothing  but  drinking  whisky. 

"  Toward  Keokuk  he  felt  the  most  unrelenting  hatred. 
Keokuk  was,  however,  beyond  his  influence,  being  recog- 
nized as  chief  of  the  tribe  by  the  government  of  the 
United  States.  He  unquestionably  possessed  talents  of 
the  first  order,  excelled  as  an  orator,  but  his  authority 
will  probably  be  short-lived,  on  account  of  his  dissipation 
and  his  profligacy  in  spending  the  money  paid  him  for  the 
benefit  of  his  tribe,  and  which  he  squanders  upon  himself 
and  a  few  favorites,  through  whose  influence  be  seeks  to 
maintain  his  authority. 

4 'You  inquire  if  Black  Hawk  was  at  the  battle  of  the 
Thames?  On  one  occasion  I  mentioned  Tecumthe  to 
him  and  he  expressed  the  greatest  joy  that  I  had  heard  of 
him,  and  pointing  away  to  the  East,  and  making  a  feint,  as 
if  aiming  a  gun,  said,  'Chemocoman  (white  man)  nesso,' 
(kill.)  From  which  I  had  no  doubt  of  his  being  person- 
ally acquainted  with  Tecumthe,  and  I  have  been  since  in- 
formed, on  good  authority,  that  he  was  in  the  battle  of 
the  Thames  and  in  several  other  engagements  with  that 
distinguished  chief." 

In  September,  1838,  he  started  with  the  head  men  of 
his  little  band  to  go  to  Rock  Island,  the>  place  designated 
by  the  Agent,  to  receive  their  annuities,  but  was  taken  sick 
on  the  way  and  had  to  return  to  his  home.  He  was  con- 
fined to  his  bed  about  two  weeks,  and  on  the  3d  day  of 
October,  1838,  he  was  called  away  by  the  Great  Spirit  to 
take  up  his  abode  in  the  happy  grounds  of  the  future,  at 
the  age  of  seventy-one  years.  His  devoted  wife  and  fam- 
ily were  his  only  and  constant  attendants   during  his  last 


140  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

sickness,  and  when  brought  home  sick,  she  had  a  pre- 
monition that  he  would  soon  be  called  away. 

The  following  account  of  his  death  and  burial  we  take 
from  the  Burlington  Hawk-Eye,  and  as  we  knew  the  writer 
as  a  reliable  gentleman,  many  years  ago,  we  have  no 
doubt  of  it  being  strictly  correct. 

Captain  James  H.  Jordan,  a  trader  among  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes  before  Black  Hawk's  death,  was  present  at  his 
burial,  and  is  now  residing  on  the  very  spot  where  he  died. 
In  reply  to  a  letter  of  inquiry  he  writes  as  follows  : 

Eldon,  Iowa,  July  15,  1881. 

"  Black  Hawk  was  buried  on  the  northeast  quarter  of 
the  southeast  quarter  of  section  2,  township  70,  range  12, 
Davis  county,  Iowa,  near  the  northeast  corner  of  the 
county,  on  the  Des  Moines  river  bottom,  about  ninety  rods 
from  where  he  lived  when  he  died,  on  the  north  side  of 
the  river.  I  have  the  ground  on  which  he  lived  for  a  door 
yard,  it  being  between  my  house  and  the  river.  The  only 
mound  over  the  grave  was  some  puncheons  split  out  and 
set  over  his  grave  and  then  sodded  over  with  blue  grass, 
making  a  ridge  about  four'feet  high.  A  flag-staff,  some 
twenty  feet  high,  was  planted  at  the  head,  on  which  was  a 
silk  flag,  which  hung  there  until  the  wind  wore  it  out. 
My  house  and  his  were  only  about  four  rods  apart  when 
he  died.  He  was  sick  only  about  fourteen  days.  He  was 
buried  right  where  he  sat  the  year  before,  when  in  council 
with  Iowa  Indians,  and  was  buried  in  a  suit  of  military 
clothes,  made  to  order  and  given  to  him  when  in  Wash- 
ington City  by  General  Jackson,  with  hat,  sword,  gold 
epaulets,  etc.,  etc. 

"The  Annals  of  Iowa  of  1863  and  1864  state  that  the  old 
chief  was  buried  by  laying  his  body  on  a  board,  his  feet 
fifteen  inches  below  the  surface  of  the  ground,  and  his 


BLACK    HAWK.  141 

head  raised  three  feef  above  the  ground.  He  was  dressed 
in  a  military  uniform,  said  to  have  been  presented  to  him 
by  a  member  of  General  Jackson's  cabinet,  with  a  cap  on 
his  head  ornamented  with  feathers.  On  his  left  side  was 
a  sword  presented  him  by  General  Jackson  ;  on  his  right 
side  a  cane  presented  to  him  by  Henry  Clay,  and  one 
given  to  him  by  a  British  officer,  and  other  trophies. 
Three  medals  hung  about  his  neck  from  President  Jack- 
son, ex-President  John  Quincy  Adams  and  the  city  of 
Boston,  respectively.  The  body  was  covered  with  boards 
on  each  side,  the  length  of  the  body,  which  formed  a 
ridge,  with  an  open  space  below;  the  gables  being  closed 
by  boards,  and  the  whole  was  covered  with  sod.  At  the 
head  was  a  flag-staff  thirty-five  feet  high  which  bore  an 
American  flag  worn  out  by  exposure,  and  near  by  was  the 
usual  hewn  post  inscribed  with  Indian  characters  repre- 
senting his  war-like  exploits,  etc.  Enclosing  all  was  a 
strong  circular  picket  fence  twelve  feet  high.  His  body 
remained  here  until  July,  1839,  wnen  it  was  carried  off  by 
a  certain  Dr.  Turner,  then  living  at  Lexington,  Van  Buren 
county,  Iowa.  Captain  Horn  says  the  bones  were  carried 
to  Alton,  Ills.,  to  be  mounted  with  wire.  Mr.  Barrows 
says  they  were  taken  to  Warsaw,  Ills.  Black  Hawk's- 
sons,  when  they  heard  of  this  desecration  of  their  father's 
grave,  were  very  indignant,  and  complained  of  it  to  Gov- 
ernor Lucas  of  Iowa  Territory,  and  his  excellency  caused 
the  bones  to  be  brought  back  to  Burlington  in  the  fall  of 
1839,  or  the  spring  of  1840.  When  the  sons  came  to  take 
possession  of  them,  finding  them  safely  stored  "in 
a  good  dry  place "  they  left  them. there.  The  bones 
were  subsequently  placed  in  the  collection  of  the  Burling- 
ton Geological  and  Historical  Society,  and  it  is  certain  that 
they  perished  in  the  fire  which  destroyed  the  building  and 


142  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

all  the  society's  collections  in  1855  ;  though  the  editor  of 
the  Annals,  (April,  1865,  p.  478)  says  there  is  good  reason 
to  believe  that  the  bones  were  not  destroyed  by  the  fire, 
and  he  is  "  creditably  informed  that  they  are  now  at  the 
residence  of  a  former  officer  of  said  society  and  thus 
escaped  that  catastrophe." 

Another  account,  however,  and  probably  a  more  reliable 
one,  states  that  the  last  remains  of  Black  Hawk  were  con- 
sumed as  stated,  in  the  burning  building  containing  the 
collections  and  properties  of  the  Burlington  Geological 
and  Historical  Society. 

In  closing  this  narrative  of  the  life  of  this  noble  old 
chief  it  may  be  but  just  to  speak  briefly  of  his  personal 
traits,  He  was  an  Indian,  and  from  that  standpoint  we 
must  judge  him.  The  make-up  of  his  character  com-  . 
prised  those  elements  in  a  marked  degree  which  consti- 
tutes a  noble  nature.  In  all  the  social  relations  of  life  he 
was  kind  and  affable.  In  his  house  he  was  the  affection- 
ate husband  and  father.  He  was  free  from  the  many  vices 
that  others  of  his  race  had  contracted  from  their  associa- 
tions with  the  white  people,  never  using  intoxicating  beve- 
rages to  excess.  As  a  warrior  he  knew  no  fear,  and  on 
the  field  of  battle  his  feats  of  personal  prowess  stamped 
him  as  the  "  bravest  of  the  brave." 

But  it  was  rather  as  a  speaker  and  counsellor  that  he 
was  distinguished.  His  patriotism,  his  love  of  his  country, 
his  home,  his  lands  and  the  rights  of  his  people  to  their 
wide  domain,  moved  his  great  soul  to  take  up  arms  to 
protect  the  rights  of  his  people.  Revenge  and  conquest 
formed  no  part  of  his  purpose.  Right  was  all  that  he  de- 
manded, and  for  that  he  waged  the  unequal  contests  with 
the  whites.  With  his  tribe  he  had  great  personal  influence 
and  his  young  men  received  his  counsel  and  advice,  and 


BLACK  HAWK.  14& 

yielded  ready  acquiescence  in  his  admonitions.  With 
other  tribes  he  was  held  in  high  esteem,  as  well  as  by 
English  and  American  soldiers,  who  had  witnessed  his 
prowess  on  the  field  of  battle. 


THE  BLACK  HAWK  TOWER. 

This  favorite  resort  of  Black  Hawk,  situated  on  the 
highest  bank  of  Rock  river,  had  been  selected  by  his  f  ather 
as  a  look-out,  at  the  first  building  up  of  their  village. 
From  this  point  they  had  an  unobstructed  view  up  and  down 
Rock  river  for  many  miles,  and  across  the  prairies  as  far 
as  the  vision  could  penetrate,  and  since  that  country  has 
been  settled  by  the  whites,  for  more  than  half  a  century, 
has  been   the   admiration    of   many  thousands   of  peoplet 

The  village  of  Black  Hawk,  including  this  grand  "  look- 
out," was  purchased  from  the  Government  by  Col.  George 
Davenport,  at  Black  Hawk's  particular  request,  for  the 
reason,  as  he  afterwards  told  us,  that  he  could  leave  it 
with  an  abiding  assurance  that  the  graves  of  their  people 
would  be  protected  from  vandal  hands. 

This  property  including  hundreds  of  acres  lying  between 
Rock  river  and  the  Mississippi,  is  now  owned  by  Hon.  B. 
Davenport,  and  as  it  has  long  been  a  pleasure  resort  for 
picnic  and  other  parties,  he  has  erected  an  elegant  pavilion 
on  its  site,  with  a  good  residence  for  a  family,  who  have 
charge  of  it,  which  will  now  make  it  the  finest  pleasure 
resort  in  that  part  of  the  country.  And  in  order  to  make 
it  more  easy  of  access,  he  has  constructed  a  branch  from 
the  Rock  Island  and  Milan  railroad,  leading  directly  to 
the  Tower.     Now  its  many  visitors  in  the  future  can  sit  on 


144  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

the  veranda,  and  while  enjoying  the  elegant  scenery,  can 
take  ease  and  comfort  in  the  cool  shade.  And  for  this 
high  privilege  the  name  of  Davenport  will  receive  many 
hearty  greetings. 

Fifty  years  ago  (1832)  we  made  our  first  visit  to  Black 
Hawk's  Tower  with  Col.  George  Davenport,  and  listened 
with  intense  interest  to  his  recital  of  scenes  that   had  been 
enacted  there  may  years  before  ;  and  one  year  later  had 
them  all  repeated,  with  many  more,  from  the  lips  of  Black 
Hawk  himself.     How  changed  the  scene.     Then  it  was  in   I 
its  rustic  state,  now  this  fine  pavilion,  being  a  long,  low 
structure,  built   somewhat   after  the  Swiss  cottage  plan,    i 
with  broad  sloping  roofs,  and  wide,  long  porches  on  the 
north  and  south  sides,  the  .one  facing  the  road  and  the 
other  fronting  the  river  and  giving   a  view  of    a  beautiful 
stretch   of  country  up  and  down  Rock  river,  greatly  en-    j 
hances  its  beauty  and  adds  much  to  the  comfort  of ^visitors. 


BLACK  HAWK.  145 

The  following  beautiful  word  paintings  by  a  recent  vis- 
itor to  the  Tower,  we  take  from  the  Rock  Island  Union : 

BLACK    HAWK'S    WATCH    TOWER. 
BY  JENNIE    M.   FOWLER. 

Beautiful  tower!  famous  in  history, 
Rich  in  legend,  in  old-time  mystery, 
Graced  with  tales  of  Indian  lore, 
Crowned  with  beauty  from  summit  to  shore. 

Below,  winds  the  river,  silent  and  still, 
Nestling  so  camly  'mid  island  and  hill, 
Above,  like  warriors,  proudly  and  grand, 
Tower  the  forest  trees,  monarchs  of  land. 

A  land  mark  for  all  to  admire  and  wonder, 
With  thy  history  ancient,  for  nations  to  ponder, 
Boldly  thou  liftest  thy  head  to  the  breeze, 
Crowned  with  thy  plumes,  the  nodding  trees. 

Years  now  are  gone — forever  more  fled, 
Since  the  Indian  crept,  with  cat-like  tread, 
With  moccasined  foot,  with  eagle  eye — 
The  red  men  our  foes  in  ambush  lie. 

The  owl,  still  his  nightly  vigil  keeps, 
While  the  river,  below  him,  peacefully  sleeps, 
The  whip-poor-will  utters  his  plaintive  cry, 
The  trees  still  whisper,  and  gently  sigh. 

The  pale  moon  still  creeps  from  her  daily  rest, 
Throwingher  rays  o'er  the  river's  dark  breast, 
The  katy-did  and  cricket,  I  trow, 
In  days  gone  by,  chirruped,  even  as  now. 

Indian!  thy  camp-fires  no  longer  are  smouldering, 
Thy  bones  'neath  the  forest  moss  long  have  been  mouldering, 
The  "  Great  Spirit  "  claims  thee.     He  leadeth  thy  tribe, 
To  new  hunting-grounds  not  won  with  a  bribe. 

On  thy  Watch  Tow'r  the  pale  face  his  home  now  makes, 
His  dwelling,  the  site  of  the  forest  tree  takes, 
Gone  are  thy  wigwams,  the  wild  deer  long  fled, 
Black  Hawk,  with  his  tribe,  lie  silent  and  dead. 

Bock  Island,  August  18, 1882. 
IO 


'  ~    '.':  •' .'•■•'*  , 


PROPHET. 


THE  BLACK  HAWK  WAR. 


PREFACE 


On  the  12tb  of  April,  1832,  soon  after  our  arrival  at  Kock  Island  on  a 
visit  to  relatives,  (the  family  of  Col.  Geo.  Davenport)  a  steamboat  came 
down  from  Galena  with  officers  to  Fort  Armstrong,  for  the  purpose  of  lay- 
ing in  supplies  and  medical  stores  for  a  brigade  then  being  formed  at  that 
place.  One  regiment,  composed  principally  of  miners,  who  had  aban- 
doned their  mines  and  came  in  to  offer  their  services  as  soldiers  in  the  field, 
were  unanimous  in  the  election  of  Henry  Dodge  as  Colonel.  They  had 
long  known  him  as  a  worthy,  brave  and  accomplished  gentleman,  the  soul 
of  honor,  and  hence  would  be  an  intrepid  soldier. 

Among  the  officers  on  this  trip  was  Dr.  A.  K.  Philleo,  well  known  to  Col. 
Dodge  as  a  social  gentleman,  a  skilled  physician  and  an  accomplished 
surgeon,  who  had  accepted  the  position  of  surgeon  at  his  urgent  request, 
with  a,  proviso  :  Being  editor  of  the  Galenian,  (the  only  paper  printed  in 
the  town)  he  considei'ed  the  position  a  very  important  one,  as  it  was  the 
only  paper  within  hundreds  of  miles  of  the  seat  of  war,  and  the  only  one 
on  the  Mississippi  above  Alton,  111. ;  hence  he  must  procure  a  substitute 
or  decline  the  appointment  of  surgeon.  Having  made  his  acquaintance* 
after  he  had  learned  that  we  had  been  engaged  in  newspaper  life,  he  in- 
sisted that  we  should  take  a  position  on  the  Galenian  for  a  few  weeks,  or 
until  the  close  of  the  war,  so  that  he  could  accept  the  offer  of  Col.  Dodge, 
and  seeing  that  he  was  a  great  favorite  among  the  officers,  and  anxious  to 
go  to  the  field,  we  accepted  the  position  and  accompanied  him  to  Galena 
the  same  evening. 

Here  we  found  an  infantry  regiment,  commanded  by  Col.  J.  M.  Strode, 
composed  principally  of  miners  and  citizens  of  Galena,  which  had  been 
hurriedly  organized  for  home  protection,  whilst  that  of  Col.  Dodge,  be- 
ing well  mounted,  were  making  preparations  to  take  the  field.  After 
taking  char-e  of  the  Galenian  we  made  the  acquaintance  of  Col.  Strode, 
and  found  him  to  be  a  whole-souled  Kentuckian,  who  advised  us  to  enroll 
our  name  on  the  company  list  of  Capt.  M.  M.  Maughs,  and  as  our  time 
would  mostly  be  devoted  to  the  paper,  he  would  detail  us  Printer  to  the 
Begiment,  by  virtue  of  which  appointment  we  would  become  an  honorary 
member  of  his  staff.  We  retained  our  position  on  the  paper  and  that  on 
the  staff  of  the  Colonel  throughout  the  war,  and  was  made  the  recipient 
of  dispatches  of  the  regular  movement  of  the  army,  its  skirmishes  and 
battles  from  officers  of  the  regular  army  as  well  as  that  of  the  volunteers, 
from  which  we  made  our  weekly  report,  and  from  these  data  we  have  made 
up  most  of  our  history  of  the  war. 


FOX  MURDERERS  WANTED. 


Early  in  April,  1832,  Brig, -General  Atkinson,  with  about  three  hundred 
troops,  was  ordered  to  Fort  Armstrong  to  prevent  a  threatened  war  be- 
tween the  Menominees  and  Fox  Indians,  on  account  of  a  massacre  com- 
mitted by  a  band  of  the  latter  on  a  small  band  of  drunken  Menomiuees 
the  previous  summer  at  a  point  near  Fort  Crawford.  To  prevent  blood- 
shed he  was  directed  to  demand  the  murderers  of  the  Foxes;  but  on  ar- 
riving at  Rock  Island  he  soon  learned  that  there  was  imminent  danger 
of  a  war  of  a  different  character — that  Black  Hawk,  with  his  entire  band, 
was  then  on  his  way  to  invade  the  State  of  Illinois  and  would  probably 
be  joine  1  by  the  Pottowattomies  and  Winnebagoes.  In  order  to  ascer- 
tain the  facts  in  the  case,  he  called  upon  the  Indian  Agent  and  Col.  George 
Davenport,  both  located  here,  and  requested  them  to  furnish,  in  writing, 
all  the  information  they  had  in  relation  to  the  movements  and  intentions 
of  Black  Hawk  in  coming  to  the  State  of  Illinois.  Both  gentlemen  replied 
to  his  inquiries  immediately  as  follows: 

Rock  Island,  April  12,  1832. 

My  opinion  is  that  the  squaws  and  old  men  have  gone  to  the  Prophet's 
town,  on  Rock  river,  and  the  warriors  are  now  only  a  few  miles  below 
the  mouth  of  Rock  river,  within  the  limits  of  the  State  of  Illinois.  That 
these  Indians  are  hostile  to  the  whites  there  is  no  doubt.  That  they 
have  invaded  the  State  of  Illinois,  to  the  great  injury  of  her  citizens, 
is  equally  true.  Hence  it  is  that  that  the  public  good  requires  that 
strong  as  well  as  speedy  measures  should  be  taken  against  Black  Hawk 
and  his  followers. 

Respectfully,  I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  obedient  servant, 

[Signed,]  Andrew  S.  Hughes. 

To  Brig. -Gen.  Atkinson. 

Rock  Island,  April  13,  1832. 
"Dear  Sir: — In  reply  to  your  inquiry  of  this  morning,  respecting  the 
Indians,  I  have  to  state  that  I  have  been  informed  by  the  man  I  have 
wintering  with  the  Indians  that  the  British  baud  of  Sac  Iudians  are  de- 
termined to  make  war  upon  the  frontier  settlements.  The  British  band 
of  Sac  Indians  did  rendezvous  at  old  Fort  Madison,  and  induced  a  great 
many  of  the  young  men  to  join  them  on  their  arrival  at  the  Yellow  Banks. 


FOX  MURDERERS  WANTED.  cli. 

They  crossed  about  five  hundred  head  of  horses  into  the  State  of  Illinois, 
and  sent  about  seventy  horses  through  the  country  toward  Rock  River. 
The  remainder,  some  on  horseback  the  otheis  in  canoes,  in  a  fighting  or- 
der, advanced  up  the  Mississippi,  and  were  encamped  yesterday  five  or 
six  miles  below  Rock  river  and  will  no  doubt  endeavor  to  reach  their 
stronghold  in  the  Rock  river  swamps  if  they  are  not  intercepted.  From 
every  information  that  I  have  received,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the  in- 
tentions of  the  British  band  of  Sac  Indians  is  to  commit  depredations  on 
the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier." 

Respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
[Signed.]  George  Davenport. 

"To  Brig.  Gen.  Atkinson." 

Being  satisfied  from  the  information  thus  acquired,  that  there  was  dan- 
ger ahead  for  the  small  settlements  of  whites  in  the  Northern  portion  of 
the  State,  he  immediately  addressed  a  letter  to  Gov.  Reynolds,  of  Illi- 
nois, from  which  we  take  the  following : 

Fort  Armstrong,  April  13,  1832. 
"Dear  Sir: — The  band  of  Sacs,  under  Black  Hawk,  joined  by  about 
one  hundred  Kickapoos  and  a  few  Pottowattomies,  amounting  in  all  to 
about  five  hundred  men,  have  assumed  a  hostile  attitude.  They  crossed 
the  river  at  the  Yellow  Banks  on  the  sixth  inst.,  and  are  now  moving  up 
on  the  east  side  of  Rock  river,  towards  the  Prophet's  village. 

"Tiie  regular  force  under  my  command  is  too  small  to  justify  me  in 
pursuing  the  hostile  party.  To  make  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  coerce 
them  would  only  irritate  them  to  acts  of  hostility  on  the  frontier  sooner 
than  they  probably  contemplate. 

"Your  own  knowledge  of  the  character  of  these  Indians,  with  the 
information  herewith  submitted,  will  enable  you  to  judge  of  the  course 
proper  to  pursue.  I  think  the  frontier  is  in  great  danger,  and  will  use 
all  the  means  at  my  disposal  to  co-operate  with  you  in  its  protection  and 
defense.     With  great  respect, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

H.  Atkinson, 
Brigadier  General  of  the  U.  S.  Army, 
His  Excellency,  Gov.  Reyno'ds,  Belleville,  Ills." 

On  receipt  of  Gen.  Atkinson's  letter,  Gov.  Reynolds  issued  his  procla 
mation,  calling  out  a  strong  cletatchment  of  militia  to  rendezvous  at 
Beardstown  on  the  22d  of  April.  In  obedience  to  this  command  a  large 
number  of  citizens  assembled  and  offered  their  services.  They  were  met 
by  Gov.  Reynolds,  and  after  being  organized  into  a  brigade,  he  appoint. 


<3lii  FOX  MURDERERS  WANTED. 

ed  Brig.  Gen.  Samuel  Whitesides  commander.  His  brigade  embraced 
1600  horsemen  and  two  hundred  footmen — being  four  regiments  and  an 
odd  spy  battalion. 

First  regiment,  Col.  Dewitt;  second,  Col.  Fry;  third,  Col.  Thomas; 
fourth,  Col.  Thompson;  Col.  James  D.  Henry,  commanded  the  spy  bat- 
talion. 

The  troops  took  up  their  line  of  march  at  once,  under  command  of 
Gen.  Whitesides,  accompanied  by  the  Commander-in-Chief,  Gov.  Rey- 
nolds. For  the  purpose  of  layiDg  in  provisions  for  the  campaign  they 
went  to  Yellow  Banks,  on  the  Mississippi  river,  where  Major  S.  S. 
Phelps,  who  had  bern  appointed  quarter  master,  supplied  them.  They 
arrived  on  the  3d  of  May,  and  left  for  Rock  river  on  the  7th. 


THE  BLACK  HAWK  WAR 


About  the  first  of  April  Black  Hawk's  band  assembled 
at  Fort  Madison  for  the  purpose  of  making  arrangements 
to  ascend  the  Mississippi,  and  soon  after  the  entire  party 
started.  The  old  men,  women  and  children,  with  their 
provisions  and  camp  equipage,  in  canoes,  and  the  men  all 
armed,  came  on  horseback.  On  the  sixth  day  of  April, 
the  braves,  on  horseback,  made  a  call  at  Yellow  Banks, 
one  day  after  the  canoes  had  passed  the  same  point,  and 
told  Josiah  Smart,  Mr.  Phelps'  interpreter,  where  they 
were  going,  and  the  object  of  their  visit.  They  said  they 
had  observed  a  great  war  chief,  with  a  number  of  troops 
going  up  on  a  steamboat,  and  thought  it  likely  that  the 
mission  of  this  war  chief  was  to  prevent  them  going  up 
Rock  river,  but  they  were  bound  to  go.  Messrs.  Phelps  and 
Smart  tried  to  persuade  them  to  recross  the  river  and  re- 
turn to  their  country,  assuring  them  that  the  Government 
would  not  permit  them  to  come  into  Illinois  in  violation  of 
the  treaty  they  had  made  last  year,  in  which  they  had 
agreed  to  remain  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  But  they 
would  not  listen  to  their  advice.  On  the  next  day  they  took 
up  the  line  of  march  for  Rock  river,  and  on  the  ioth  of 
April,  1832,  Black  Hawk,  with  a  portion  of  his  band  of 
Sacs,  reached  the  mouth  of  Rock  river  a  few  miles  below 
Rock  Island.  The  old  men,  women  and  children  with 
their  provisions  and  camp  equipage,  who  came  up  in 
canoes,   arrived  on  the  9th,  and  the  men  all  armed,  came 


1  54  HISTORY  OF  THE 

up  on  horseback,  reaching  the  camp  on  the  ioth.  While 
encamped  there  they  were  joined  by  the  Prophet,  who  had 
previously  invited  them  to  come  up  to  the  country  of  the  Win- 
nebagoes  and  raise  a  crop.  He  called  on  his  way  at  Fort 
Armstrong  and  had  talks  with  the  Agent  and  Col.  Daven- 
port, the  trader,  both  of  whom  advised  him  to  persuade 
Black  Hawk  and  party  to  return  to  their  own  country,  or 
they  would  be  driven  back  by  the  soldiers  then  at  Fort 
Armstrong,  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Atkinson,  who 
had  just  arrived.  The  Prophet  would  not  listen  to  their 
advice,  but  assured  Black  Hawk  that  he  had  a  right  to  go 
forward  with  his  entire  party  to  the  Winnebago  country ; 
and  as  he  expected  large  reinforcements  to  his  little  army 
as  he  ascended  Rock  river,  he  was  determined  to  go  for- 
ward, but  had  given  positive  orders  to  his  band,  under  no 
circumstances,  to  strike  a  blow  until  they  had  been  rein- 
forced by  warriors  from  the  Winnebagoes  and  Pottowat- 
tomies. 

Early  next  morning  they  b$oke  camp  and  started  up 
Rock  river,  but  were  soon  overtaken  by  a  small  detach- 
ment of  soldiers,  who  held  a  council  with  Black  Hawk  and 
communicated  to  him  the  orders  of  Gen.  Atkinson.  These 
were  for  him  to  return  with  his  band  and  re-cross ^the  Mis- 
sissippi. Black  Hawk  said,  as  he  was  not  on  the  war  path, 
but  going  on  a  friendly  visit  to  the  Prophet's  village,  he 
intended  to  go  forward,  and  continued  on  his  journey. 
On  receipt  of  his  answer,  Gen.  Atkinson  sent  another  de- 
tachment to  Black  Hawk  with  imperative  orders  for  him 
to  return,  or  he  would  pursue  him  with  his  entire  army  and 
drive  him  back.  In  reply,  Black  Hawk  said  the  General 
had  no  right  to  make  the  order  so  long  as  his  band  was 
peaceable,  and  that  he  intended  to  go  on  to  the  Prophet's 
village. 

In  the  meantime  the  forces  under  the  command  of  Gen. 


BLACK    HAWK  WAR.  155 

Whitesides  had  arrived,  and  were  turned  over  to  Gen  At- 
kinson by  the  Governor.  The  brigade,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Gen.  Whitesides,  was  ordered  up  Rock  river  to 
Dixon's  Ferry,  and  as  soon  as  boats  could  be  got  ready, 
Gen.  Atkinson  started  for  the  same  destination  with  300 
regulars  and  about  the  same  number  of  Illinois  militia. 
Black  Hawk  with  his  party  had  already  reached  a  point 
some  thirty  or  forty  miles  above  Dixon's  Ferry,  where  they 
were  met  in  council  by  some  Pottowattomies  and  Winne- 
bago chiefs.  They  assured  Black  Hawk  that  their  people 
would  not  join  him  in  making  war  against  the  United 
States,  and  denied  the  Prophet's  story  to  him.  During 
this  council  Black  Hawk  became  convinced  that  he  had 
been  badly  imposed  upon  by  the  Prophet,  and  resolved  at 
once  to  send  a  flag  of  truce  to  Gen.  Atkinson  and  ask  per- 
mission to  descend  Rock  river,  re-cross  the  Mississippi  and 
go  back  to  their  country. 


STILLMAN'S  DEFEAT. 

About  this  time,  Gen.  Whitesides  had  concentrated  a 
large  force  of  militia  at  Dixon's  Ferry,  and  at  the  solicita- 
tion of  Major  Stillman,  permitted  him  to  take  out  a  scout- 
ing party  of  nearly  300  mounted  men.  They  went  up 
Rock  river,  about  thirty  miles  to  Sycamore  creek,  and  en- 
camped within  a  few  miles  of  Black  Hawk's  camp,  but 
were  not  aware  of  its  position  at  the  time.  Indian  scouts 
having  intercepted  their  coming  reported  at  once  to  Black 
Hawk  that  a  large  army  of  mounted  militia  were  coming 
towards  his  camp  ;  and  before  the  volunteers  had  entirely 
completed  their    arrangements  for  encampment,    outside 


156  HISTORY  OF  THE 

guards  espied  three  Indians  coming  in  with  a  white  flag. 
After  holding  a  parley  with  them,  (one  of  the  guards  being 
able  to  talk  a  little  with  them  in  their  own  language),  they 
were  hurried  into  camp,  and  before  any  explanations  were 
made,  the  flag  bearer  was  shot  and  instantly  killed,  whilst 
his  comrades  made  their  escape  during  the  confusion  in 
getting  the  regiment  ready  to  pursue  the  fleeing  Indians. 
These  had  secreted  themselves  in  ambush  as  the  army  rush- 
ed by,  helter  skelter,  after  another  small  party  of  Indians 
who  had  followed  the  flag  bearers,  and  who,  when  hearing 
the  uproar  in  camp  made  a  hasty  retreat.  The  entire  regi- 
ment was  soon  mounted  and  started  out  in  squads  towards 
the  camp  of  Black  Hawk.  The  latter  having  learned  by 
a  scout  that  the  army  was  coming,  started  at  once  with  less 
than  fifty  mounted  warriors,  his  entire  force  then  in  camp, 
to  meet  the  enemy,  and  on  arriving  at  a  copse  of  timber  and 
underbrush  near  Sycamore  creek,  made  ready  to  meet 
them. 

Capt.  Eads'  company,  who  were  the  first  to  start  out,, 
killed  two  of  the  five  fleeing  Indians.  Soon  after  crossing 
Sycamore  creek  they  were  surprised  by  a  terrific  war 
whoop  fromthe  Indians,  who  were  concealed  in  the  bushes 
near  by,  and  with  deadly  aim  commenced  firing  into  the 
front  ranks  of  the  regiment,  and  with  unearthly  yells  (as 
one  of  the  fleeing  party  told  us  on  arriving  at  Galena )r 
charged  upon  our  ranks,  with  tomahawks  raised,  ready  to 
slaughter  all  who  might  come  within  their  reach.  Judging 
from  the  yelling  of  the  Indians,  their  number  was  variously 
estimated  at  from  one  thousand  to  two  thousand. 

The  entire  party  was  thrown  into  such  confusion  that 
Major  Stillman  had  no  control  of  any  of  them,  and,  with 
one  exception,  the  entire  army  continued  their  flight  to 
Dixon's  Ferry,  thirty  miles  distant,  whilst  some  went  back 
to  their  homes. 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  157 

The  retreating  army  passed  through  their  camping 
ground  near  Sycamore  creek,  where  they  should  have 
halted,  and  under  cover  of  the  timber,  could  have  shot 
down  their  pursuers  while  yet  in  open  prairie.  Black 
Hawk  and  a  small  portion  of  his  command  gave  up  the 
chase,  and  returned  to  his  camp,  while  the  remainder  pur- 
sued the  fugitives  for  several  miles,  occasionally  overtak- 
ing and  killing  some  soldiers,  whose  horses  had  given  out. 

Among  the  retreating  party  was  a  Methodist  preacher, 
whose  horse  was  too  slow  to  keep  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
Indians,  who  adopted  a  novel  plan  to  save  himself  and 
horse.  On  coming  to  a  ravine  he  left  the  track  of  his  pur- 
suers some  distance,  and  followed  down  the  ravine  until 
he  found  a  place  deep  enough  to  shelter  himself  and  horse 
from  view,  and  remained  there  for  two  hours  in  safety. 
He  had  the  precaution  to  keep  a  strict  count  of  the  Indians 
as  they  went  forward,  and  waited  their  return.  Being  sat- 
isfied that  all  had  returned  and  continued  on  the  way  to 
their  camp,  he  quietly  left  his  hiding  place,  trotted  leisurely 
along  and  reached  Dixon's  Ferry  about  sunrise  next 
morning. 

He  reported  his  mode  of  procedure  and  the  strategy 
used  to  render  his  safety  certain  from  the  Indians  who  had 
dispersed  and  driven  the  army  before  them.  He  was  in- 
terrogated as  to  the  number,  and  when  he  reported  twenty- 
five,  great  indignation  was  manifested  by  some  of  the 
brave  volunteers  who  had  got  into  camp  some  hours  before 
him,  and  reported  the  number  at  fifteen  hundred  to  two 
thousand  !  But  as  he  was  well  known  to  many  of  the  vol- 
unteers and  highly  respected  as  a  meek  and  lowly  Christian 
gentleman,  they  stood  by  him  and  prevented  any  personal 
violence. 

When  the  report  of  this  fiasco  came  into  Galena  the  next 
morning  about  8  o'clock,  on  the  15th  of  May,  our  regiment. 


158  HISTORY  OF  THE 

was  immediately  called  to  arms,  as  great  danger  was 
apprehended  by  the  citizens.  The  general  supposition  was 
that  the  Potto wattomies  and  Winnebagoes  had  joined  Black 
Hawk,  it  being  well  known  that  his  entire  band,  including 
women  and  children,  that  had  gone  up  Rock  river,  did  not 
exceed  one  thousand  persons.  Dwellings  were  vacated 
and  most  of  the  inhabitants  repaired  to  the  stockades  for 
safety. 

The  news  of  Stillman's  defeat  "by  2,000  blood-thirsty 
Indian  warriors  "  spread  fast,  far  and  wide,  and  the  Gov- 
ernor of  Illinois  called  for  more  volunteers ;  and  when  the 
news  reached  Washington,  the  Secretary  of  War  ordered 
Gen.  Scott,  then  at  New  York,  to  take  a  thousand  soldiers 
and  proceed  to  the  seat  of  war  and  take  command  of  the 
army. 

This  violation  of  a  flag  of  truce,  the  wanton  murder 
of  its  bearers,  and  the  attack  upon  a  mere  remnant  of  Black 
Hawk's  band  when  sueing  for  peace,  precipitated  a  war 
that  should  have  been  avoided. 

[In  confirmation  of  the  dastardly  act  of  the  volunteers  in 
killing  the  bearer  of  a  white  flag,  and  by  which  the  war 
was  precipitated,  we  give  the  following  letter  of  Mr.  Elijah 
Kilbourn,  one  of  the  scouts  connected  with  Stillman's 
command.  Mr.  K.  is  the  man  Black  Hawk  makes  men- 
tion of  in  his  narrative  as  having  been  taken  captive  during 
our  last  war  with  Great  Britain,  and  by  him  adopted  into 
the  Sac  tribe  ;  and  again  taken  prisoner  by  three  of  his 
braves  at  the  battle  of  Sycamore  creek.] 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  159 


KILBOURN'S  NARRATIVE. 

A  REMINISCENCE  OF  BLACK  HAWK. 

[From  the  Soldiers'  Cabinet.] 

Much  has  been  said  both  for  and  against  the  Indian 
character ;  but  we  doubt  whether  greater  or  nobler  quali- 
ties have  ever  been  exhibited  in  the  conduct  of  civilized 
rulers  or  commanders  than  are  shown  in  the  incidents  we 
are  about  to  relate  concerning  Black  Hawk,  whose  deeds 
upon  the  northwestern  frontier  will  render  his  name  illus- 
trious while  history  exists. 

Elijah  Kilbourn,  the  subject  of  the  great  chieftain's  kind- 
ness, and  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  the  present  sketch, 
was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania.  Just  before  the  outbreak  of' 
the  late  war  with  Great  Britain,  he  left  the  place  of  his 
birth  to  join  the  stirring  scenes  of  adventure  on  the  bord- 
ers ;  and  although  now  an  old  man,  he  still  remembers,  and 
loves  to  recount,  the  deeds  and  perils  of  his  younger  days, 
and  especially  those  we  are  about  to  record. 

"We  had  been,"  commenced  Kilbourn,  in  whose  own 
language  the  story  shall  be  given,  "  scouting  through  the 
country  that  lay  about  Fort  Stephenson,  when  early  one 
morning  one  of  our  number  came  in  with  the  intelligence 
that  the  Fort  was  besieged  by  a  combined  force  of  British 
and  Indians.  We  were  very  soon  after  in  our  saddles, 
bearing  down  with  all  speed  in  that  direction,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  joining  in  the  fight — but  on  arriving,  we 
found  that  the  enemy  had  been  signally  repulsed  by  the 
brave  little  garrison  under  the  command  of  Major  Crogan. 
Our  disappointment  at  learning  this  was,  however,  in  a 
measure  lessened,  when  we  learned  that  Black  Hawk,  the 
leader  of  the  savages,   had,  soon   after  the  termination  of 


160  HISTORY  OF  THE 

the  battle,  gone  with  some  twenty  of  his  warriors  back  to 
his  village  on  Rock  river,  whither  we  instantly  determined 
to  follow  him. 

"  At  sunrise  the  next  morning  we  were  on  his  trail,  and 
followed  it  with  great  care  to  the  banks  of  a  stream.  Here 
we  ascertained  that  the  savages  had  separated  into  nearly 
equal  parties — the  one  keeping  straight  down  the  banks  of 
the  stream,  while  the  other  had  crossed  to  the  other  side 
and  continued  on  toward  Rock  river.  A  council  was  now 
held,  in  which  the  oldest  members  of  our  party  gave  it  as 
their  opinion  that  Black  Hawk  had  changed  his  intention 
of  going  to  his  village,  and  had,  with  the  greater  part  of 
his  followers,  pursued  his  way  down  the  stream,  while  the 
rest  had  been  sent  by  him  for  some  purpose  to  the  town. 
In  this  opinion  all  coincided ;  but  still  our  leader,  who  was 
a  very  shrewd  man,  had  some  doubts  on  his  mind  concern- 
ing the  movements  of  the  chief,  and  therefore,  to  make 
everything  sure,  he  detailed  four  of  us  to  follow  the  trail 
across  the  stream,  while  he  with  the  rest,  some  seven  or 
eight  in  number,  immediately  took  the  one  down  the  bank. 

"  We  soon  after  found  ourselves  alone  and  in  the  vicinity 
of  Indian  settlements,  and  we  were  therefore  obliged  to 
move  with  the  utmost  caution,  which  had  the  effect  of 
rendering  our  progress  extremely  slow.  During  the  course 
of  the  following  morning  we  came  across  a  great  many 
different  trails  and  by  these  we  were  so  perplexed  that  we 
resolved  to  return  t©  the  .main  body ;  but  from  the  signs 
we  had  already  seen  we  knew  that  such  a  step  would  be 
attended  with  the  greatest  risk,  and  so  it  was  at  last  de- 
cided that  it  would  be  far  more  safe  for  all  hands  to  sepa- 
rate, and  each  man  look  out  for  himself.  This  resolve 
was  no  sooner  made  than  it  was  put  into  execution,  and  a 
few  minutes  later  found  me  alone  in  the  great  wilderness. 
I  had  often  been  so  before,  but  never  before  had  I  been 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  161 

placed  in  a  situation  as  dangerous  as  the  present  one,  for 
now  on  all  sides  I  was  surrounded  by  foes,  who  would  re- 
joice in  the  shedding  of  my  blood.  But  still  I  was  not  go- 
ng to  give  up  easily,  and  looking  well  to  my  weapons  and 
redoubling  my  caution,  I  struck  off  at  an  angle  from  the 
course  I  had  first  chosen,  why  I  hardly  knew. 

"  I  encountered  nothing  very  formidable  till  some  two 
hours  before  sunset,  when,  just  as  I  emerged  from  a  tan- 
gled thicket,  I  perceived  an  Indian  on  his  knees  at  a  clear, 
sparkling  spring,  from  which  he  was  slaking  his  thirst. 
Instinctively  I  placed  my  rifle  to  my  shoulder,  drew  a  bead 
upon  the  savage  and  pulled  the  trigger.  Imagine,  if  you 
can,  my  feelings  as  the  flint  came  down  and  was  shivered 
to  pieces  while  the  priming  remained  uaignited. 

"  The  next  moment  the  savage  was  up  on  his  feet,  his 
piece  levelled  directly  at  me  and  his  finger  pressing  the 
trigger.  There  was  no  escape  ;  I  had  left  my  horse  in  the 
woods  some  time  before.  The  thicket  behind  me  was  too 
dense  to  permit  me  to  enter  it  again  quickly,  and  there  was 
no  tree  within  reach  of  sufficient  size  to  protect  me  from 
the  aim  of  my  foe,  who,  now  finding  me  at  his  mercy,  ad- 
vanced, his  gun  still  in  its  threatening  rest,  and  ordered 
me  to  surrender.  Resistance  and  escape  were  alike  out  of 
the  question,  and  I  accordingly  delivered  myself  up  his 
prisoner,  hoping  by  some  means  or  other  to  escape  at 
some  future  period.  He  now  told  me,  in  good  English,  to 
proceed  in  a  certain  direction.  I  obeyed  him,  and  had 
not  gone  a  stone's  throw  before,  just  as  I  turned  a  thick 
clump  of  trees,  I  came  suddenly  upon  an  Indian  camp, 
the  one  to  which  my  captor  undoubtedly  belonged. 

"As  we  came  up  all  the  savages,  some  six  or  eight  in 

number,  rose  quickly  and  appeared  much  surprised  at  my 

appearing  thus  suddenly  amongst  "their  number;  but  they 

offered  me  no  harm,  and  they  behaved  with  most  marked 

ii 


162  history  of  the*  g&y.      8^3 

respect  to  my  captor,  whom,  upon  a  close  inspection,  I 
recognized  to  be  Black  Hawk  himself. 

"  'The  White  mole  digs  deep,  but  Makataimeshekiakiak 
(Black  Hawk)  flies  high  and  can  see  far  off,'  said  the 
chieftain  in  a  deep,  gutteral  tone,  addressing  me. 

"  He  then  related  to  his  followers  the  occasion  of  my 
capture,  and  as  he  did  so  they  glared  on  me  fiercely  and 
handled  their  weapons  in  a  threatening  manner,  but  at  the 
conclusion  of  his  remarks  they  appeared  better  pleased, 
although  I  was  the  recipient  of  many  a  passing  frown. 
He  now  informed  me  that  he  had  told  his  young  men  that 
the}^  were  to  consider  me  a  brother,  as  he  was  going  to 
adopt  me  into  the  tribe. 

"  This  was  to  me  but  little  better  than  death  itself,  but 
there  was  no  alternative  and  so  I  was  obliged  to  submit, 
with  the  hope  of  making  my  escape  at  some  future  time. 
The  annunciation  of  Black  Hawk,  moreover,  caused  me 
great  astonishment,  and  after  pondering  the  matter  I  was 
finally  forced  to  set  down  as  its  cause  one  of  those  unac- 
countable whims  to  which  the  savage  temperment  is  often 
subject. 

"The  next  morning  my  captors  forced  me  to  go  with 
them  to  their  village  on  Rock  river,  where,  after  going 
through  a  tedious  ceremony,  I  was  dressed  and  painted, 
and  thus  turned  from  a  white  man  into  an  Indian. 

"For  nearly  three  years  ensuing  it  was  my  constant 
study  to  give  my  adopted  brothers  the  slip,  but  during  the 
whole  of  that  time  I  was  so  carefully  watched  and  guarded 
that  I  never  found  an  opportunity  to  escape. 

"However,  it  is  a  long  lane  that  has  no  turning,  and  so  it 
proves  in  my  case.  Pretending  to  be  well  satisfied  with 
my  new  mode  of  life,  I  at  last  gained  upon  the  confidence 
of  the  savages,  and  one  day  when  their  vigilance  was  con- 
siderably relaxed,  I  made  my  escape  and  returned  in  safety 
to  my  friends,  who  had  mourned^for  me  as  dead. 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  163 

"  Many  years  after  this  I  was  a  participant  in  the  battle 
at  Sycamore  Creek,  which,  as  you  know,  is  a  tributary  of 
Rock  river.  I  was  employed  by  the  government  as  a 
scout,  in  which  capacity  it  was  acknowledged  that  I  had 
no  superior;  but  I  felt  no  pride  in  hearing  myself  praised, 
for  I  knew  I  was  working  against  Black  Hawk,  who, 
although  he  was  an  Indian,  had  once  spared  my  life,  and  I 
was  one  never  to  forget  a  kindness.  And  besides  this  I 
had  taken  a  great  liking  to  him,  for  there  was  something 
noble  and  generous  in  his  nature.  However,  my  first 
duty  was  to  my  country,  and  I  did  my  duty  at  all  haz- 
ards. 

"Now  you  must  know  that  Black  Hawk,  after  moving 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  had  recrossed,  contrary  to  his 
agreement,  not,  however,  from  any  hostile  motive,  but  to 
raise  a  crop  of  corn  and  beans  with  the  Pottowattomies 
and  Winnebagoes,  of  which  his  own  people  stood  in  the 
utmost  need.  With  this  intention  he  had  gone  some  dis- 
tance up  Rock  river,  when  an  express  from  General 
Atkinson  ordered  him  peremptorily  to  return.  This  order 
the  old  chief  refused  to  obey,  saying  that  the  General  had 
no  right  to  issue  it.  A  second  express  from  Atkinson 
threatened  Black  Hawk  that  if  he  did  not  return  peaceably, 
force  would  be  resorted  to.  The  aged  warrior  became 
incensed  at  this  and  utterly  refused  to  obey  the  mandate, 
but  at  the  same  time  sent  word  to  the  General  that  he 
would  not  be  the  first  one  to  commence  hostilities.  *^ 

"  The  movement  of  the  renowned  warrior  was  immedi- 
ately trumpeted  abroad  as  an  invasion  of  the  State, 
and  with  more  rashness  than  wisdom,  Governor  Reynolds 
ordered  the  Illinois  militia  to  take  the  field,  and  these  were 
joined  by  the  regulars,  under  General  Atkinson,  at  Rock 
Island.  Major  Stillman,  having  under  his  command  two 
hundred  and  seventy-five  mounted  men,  the  chief  part  of 


164  HISTORY  OF  THE 

whom  were  volunteers,  while  a  few  like  myself  were  reg- 
ular scouts,  obtained  leave  of  General  Whitesides,  then 
lying  at  Dixon's  Ferry,  to  go  on  a  scouting  expedition. 

' '  I  knew  well  what  would  follow  ;  but  still,  as  I  was  under 
orders,  I  was  obliged  to  obey,  and  together  with  the  rest 
proceeded  some  thirty  miles  up  Rock  river  to  where  Syca- 
more creek  empties  into  it.  This  brought  us  to  within  six 
or  eight  miles  of  the  camp  of  Black  Hawk,  who,  on  that 
day — May  14th — was  engaged  in  preparing  a  dog  feast  for 
the  purpose  of  fitly  celebrating  a  contemplated  visit  of  some 
Pottawattomie  chiefs. 

"Soon  after  preparing  to  camp  we  saw  three  Indians 
approach  us  bearing  a  white  flag ;  and  these,  upon  coming 
up,  were  made  prisoners.  A  second  deputation  of  five 
were  pursued  by  some  twenty  of  our  mounted  militia,  and 
two  of  them  killed,  while  the  other  three  escaped.  One 
of  the  party  that  bore  the  white  flag  was,  out  of  the  most 
cowardly  vindictiveness,  shot  down  while  standing  a 
prisoner  in  camp.  The  whole  detachment,  after  these 
atrocities,  now  bore  down  upon  the  camp  of  Black  Hawk; 
whose  braves,  with  the  exception  of  some  forty  or  fifty, 
were  away  at  a  distance. 

"As  we  rode  up,  a  galling  and  destructive  fire  was  poured 
in  upon  us  by  the  savages,  who,  after  discharging  their 
guns,  sprung  from  their  coverts  on  either  side,  with  their 
usual  horrible  yells,  and  continued  the  attack  with  their 
tomahawks  and  knives.  My  comrades  fell  around  me  like 
leaves  ;  and  happening  to  cast  my  eyes  behind  me,  I  be- 
held the  whole  detachment  of  militia  flying  from  the  field. 
Some  four  or  five  of  us  were  left  unsupported  in  the  very 
midst  of  the  foe,  who,  renewing  their  yells,  rushed  down 
upon  us  in  a  body.  Gideon  Munson  and  myself  were  taken 
prisoners,  while  others  were  instantly  tomahawked  and 
scalped.     Munson,  during  the  afternoon,  seeing,  as  he  sup- 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  165 

posed,  a  good  opportunity  to  escape,  recklessly  attempted 
to  do  so,  but  was  immediately  shot  down  by  his  captor.  And 
I  now  began  to  wish  that  they  would  serve  me  in  the  same 
manner,  for  I  knew  that  if  recognized  by  the  savages,  I 
should  be  put  to  death  by  the  most  horrible  tortures.  Nothing 
occurred,  however,  to  give  me  any  real  uneasiness  upon 
this  point  till  the  following  morning,  when  Black  Hawk, 
passing  by  me,  turned  and  eyed  me  keenly  for  a  moment 
or  so.  Then,  stepping  close  to  me,  he  said  in  a  low  tone  : 
'  Docs  the  mole  think  that  Black  Hawk  forgets  f 

"  Stepping  away  with  a  dignified  air,  he  now  left  me,  as 
you  may  well  suppose,  bordering  in  despair,  for  I  knew  too 
well  the  Indian  character  to  imagine  for  a  single  instant  that 
my  life  would  be  spared  under  the  circumstances.  I  had 
been  adopted  into  the  tribe  by  Black  Hawk,  had  lived  nearly 
three  years  among  them,  and  by  escaping  had  incurred 
their  displeasure,  which  could  only  be  appeased  with  my 
blood.  Added  to  this,  I  was  now  taken  prisoner  at  the  very 
time  that  the  passions  of  the  savages  were  most  highly 
wrought  upon  by  the  mean  and  cowardly  conduct  of  the 
whites.  I  therefore  gave  up  all  hope,  and  doggedly  deter- 
mined to  meet  stoically  my  fate. 

"  Although  the  Indians  passed  and  repassed  me  many 
times  during  the  day,  often  bestowing  on  me  a  buffet  or  a 
kick,  yet  not  one  of  them  seemed  to  remember  me  as  hav~ 
ing  formerly  been  one  of  the  tribe.  At  times  this  infused 
me  with  a  faint  hope,  which  was  always  immediately  after 
extinguished,  as  I  recalled  to  mind  my  recognition  by 
Black  Hawk  himself. 

"  Some  two  hours  before  sunset  Black  Hawk  again 
came  to  where  I  was  bound,  and  having  loosened  the  cords 
with  which  I  was  fastened  to  a  tree,  my  arms  still  remain- 
ing confined,  bade  me  follow  him.  I  immediately  obeyed 
him,  not  knowing  what  was  to  be  my   doom,    though  I 


166  HISTORY  OF  THE 

expected  none  other  than  death  by  torture.  In  silence  we 
left  the  encampment,  not  one  of  the  savages  interfering 
with  us  or  offering  me  the  slightest  harm  or  indignity.  For 
nearly  an  hour  we  strode  on  through  the  gloomy  forest, 
now  and  then  starting  from  its  retreat  some  wild  animal 
that  fled  upon  our  approach.  Arriving  at  a  bend  of  the 
river  my  guide  halted,  and  turning  toward  the  sun,  which 
was  rapidly  setting,  he  said,  after  a  short  pause  : 

"  '  I  am  going  to  send  you  back  to  your  chief,  though  I 
ought  to  kill  you  for  running  away  a  long  time  ago,  after 
I  had  adopted  you  as  a  son — but  Black  Hawk  can  forgive 
as  well  as  fight.  When  you  return  to  your  chief  I  want 
you  to  tell  him  all  my  words.  Tell  him  that  Black  Hawk's 
eyes  have  looked  upon  many  suns,  but  they  shall  not  see 
many  more  ;  and  that  his  back  is  no  longer  straight,  as  in 
his  youth,  but  is  beginning  to  bend  with  age.  The  Great 
Spirit  has  whispered  among  the  tree  tops  in  the  morning 
and  evening  and  says  that  Black  Hawk's  days  are  few, 
and  that  he  is  wanted  in  the  spirit  land.  He  is  half  dead, 
his  arm  shakes  and  is  no  longer  strong,  and  his  feet  are 
slow  on  the  war  path.  Tell  him  all  this,  and  tell  him,  too,' 
continued  the  untutored  hero  of  the  forest,  with  trembling 
emotion  and  marked  emphasis,  '  that  Black  Hawk  would 
have  been  a  friend  to  the  whites,  but  they  would  not  let 
him,  and  that  the  hatchet  was  dug  up  by  themselves  and 
not  by  the  Indians.  Tell  your  chief  that  Black  Hawk 
meant  no  harm  to  the  pale  faces  when  he  came  across  the 
Mississippi,  but  came  peaceably  to  raise  corn  for  his  starv- 
ing women  and  children,  and  that  even  then  he  would  have 
gone  back,  but  when  he  sent  his  white  flag  the  braves  who 
arried  it  were  treated  like  squaws  and  one  of  them  inhu- 
manly shot.  Tell  him  too,'  he  concluded  with  terrible 
force,  while  his  eyes  fairly  flashed  fire,  *  that  Black  Hawk 
will  have  revenge,  and  that  he  will  never  stop  until  the 
Great  Spirit  shall  say  to  him,  come  away.'' 


BLACK   HAWK  WAR..  167 

"  Thus  saying  he  loosened  the  cord  that  bound  my  arms, 
and  after  giving  me  particular  directions  as  to  the  best 
course  to  pursue  to  my  own  camp,  bade  me  farewell  and 
struck  off  into  the  trackless  forest,  to  commence  that  final 
struggle  which  was  decided  against  the  Indians. 

"After  the  war  was  over,  and  the  renowned  Black- 
Hawk  had  been  taken  prisoner,  he  was  sent  to  Washington 
and  the  largest  cities  of  the  seaboard,  that  he  might  be 
convinced  how  utterly  useless  it  was  for  him  to  contend 
against  fate.  It  was  enough,  and  the  terrible  warrior  re- 
turned to  the  seclusion  of  his  wilderness  home,  while  the 
scepter  of  his  chieftainship  was  given  to  the  celebrated 
Keokuk. 

"  On  the  occasion  of  the  ceremony  by  which  Black 
Hawk  was  shorn  of  his  power,  and  which  took  place  on 
Rock  Island,  in  the  Mississippi,  I  shook  the  hand  of  the 
great  chief,  who  appeared  highly  pleased  to  meet  me 
once  more  ;  and  upon  parting  with  me  he  said  with  mournful 
dignity,  as  he  cast  above  him  a  glance  of  seeming  regret : 
'  My  children  think  I  am  too  old  to  lead  them  any  more  !' 

"This  was  the  last  time  I  ever  saw  him  ;  and  the  next 
I  learned  of  him  was  that  he  had  left  his  old  hunting  grounds 
forever,  and  his  spirit  had  gone  to  that  bar  where  the 
balance  will  be  rightly  adjusted  between  the  child  of  the 
forest  and  his  pale  face  brethren." 

Although  the  Winnebagoes  and  the  Pottowattomies  had 
resolved  to  take  no  part  in  the  war,  a  few  young  men 
from  each  of  these  tribes,  being  emboldened  by  Black 
Hawk's  victory  in  the  engagement  with  Stillman's  regiment, 
concluded  to  join  him.  As  the  party  moved  up  the  river, 
war  parties  were  sent  out,  in  one  of  which  the  Winne- 
bagoes joined,  whilst  the  Pottowattomies,  some  twenty- 
five  or  thirty,  went  alone  on  the  war  path  into  a  settlement 
that  had   been  made  on  Indian  creek,    not  far  from  its 


168  HISTORY  OB1  THE 

entrance  into  Fox  river,  and  killed  fifteen  men,  women 
and  children,  and  took  two  young  ladies  prisoners,  the 
Misses  Hall,  whom  two  young  Sacs,  who  had  just  rode  up, 
took  upon  their  horses  and  carried  them  to  a  Winne- 
bago camp,  with  a  request  that  they  be  delivered  to  the 
whites.  They  were  returned  soon  after,  and  to  the  writer 
said  they  had  been  well  treated  by  the  Winnebagoes. 

On  the  19th  of  June  a  message  came  into  Galena  from 
Kellogg' s  Grove,  with  a  report  that  a  party  of  Indians 
had  been  seen  in  that  neighborhood  and  that  they  had 
stolen  some  horses.  Captain  James  Stephenson,  with  twelve 
picked  men  fromhis  company,  started  immediately  in  pur- 
suit of  the  Indians.  On  seeing  him  approach  they  took  to 
the  brush,  when  the  Captain  and  his  men  dismounted. 
Leaving  one  to  hold  the  horses,  the  balance  entered  the 
thicket,  and  two  of  them  were  killed  at  the  first  fire  of  the 
Indians,  while  three  of  the  enemy  were  laid  prostrate.  For 
the  purpose  of  re-loading,  Capt.  Stephenson  ordered  a  re- 
treat, which  was  a  bad  move,  as  it  gave  the  Indians  time  to 
re-load  and  seek  trees  for  safety.  Capt.  Stephenson*  and 
party  again  advanced,  both  parties  firing  simultaneously, 
each  losing  a  man,  when  an  Indian  who  had  been  secreted 
behind  a  tree  rushed  forward  with  his  knife,  but  was  sud- 
denly checked  by  one  of  the  soldiers  running  his  bayonet 
through  him.  While  in  this  position  he  seized  the  bayonet 
with  both  hands  and  had  almost  succeeded  in  pushing  it 
out,  when  another  soldier  rushed  forward,  and  with  one 
stroke  of  his  knife  almost  severed  the  head  from  his  body. 
In  this  engagement  Capt.  S.  lost  three  of  the  best  men  of 
his  company  and  the  Indians  five,  just  one-half  of  their 
number. 


*  Capt.  Stephenson  was  held  in  high  estimation  as  a  brave  and  accomplished 
gentleman,  and  at  the  organization  of  Rock  Island  county  the  county  commis- 
sioners honored  his  name  by  calling  the  county  seat  Stephenson,  which  name  it 
tetained  until  after  his  death,  when  that  of  Rock  Island  was  adopted. 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  169 

On  the  return  of  Capt.  Stephenson  and  party  the  news 
of  his  loss  of  three  men,  who  were  well  known  and  highly- 
respected,  soon  spread  over  town  and  caused  much  sorrow 
among  their  many  friends.  After  learning  the  mode  of 
attack,  military  men  generally  criticized  it  severely. 


BATTLE  OF  PECATONICA. 

On  the  14th  of  June,  a  small  scouting  party  of  Sacs 
killed  five  men  at  the  Spafford  farm,  and  on  reception  of 
the  news  next  day,  Gen.  Atkinson  ordered  Col.  Henry 
Dodge  to  take  command  of  Posey's  brigade,  then  sta- 
tioned near  Fort  Hamilton,  and  while  on  his  way  from 
Fort  Union,  where  his  regiment  was  in  camp,  to  visit  the 
brigade,  he  heard  the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle,  and  instantly 
looking  in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  saw  a  man  fall  from 
his  horse,  who  had  been  shot  by  Indians  near  by.  Instead 
of  going  forward  as  he  set  out  to  do,  he  hastily  returned  to 
his  command,  mustered  a  portion  of  his  cavalry  and  went 
in  pursuit  of  the  Indians,  and  soon  got  on  the  trail  of 
twenty-five  warriors,  who  had  commenced  their  retreat 
soon  after  shooting,  and  espying  him,  hastened  back  to 
the  front.  The  Indians  crossed  and  recrossed  the  Peca- 
tonica  river  several  times,  being  closely  pushed  by  Col. 
Dodge  and  his  men,  and  finding  escape  hopeless,  made  a 
stand.  The  colonel  immediately  dismounted  his  men  and 
picked  his  way  cautiously,  with  the  intention  of  firing  and 
then  charging  upon  them.  But  the  Indians,  being  on  the 
lookout,  watched  their  opportunity  and  got  the  first  fire, 
by  which  a  brave  soldier  named  Apple  was  killed,  and 
another  by  the  name  of  Jenkins  was  wounded.  The  fight 
continued  vigorously  until  the  last  Indian  was  killed,  seve- 


1  70  HISTOKY  OF  THE 

ral  of  them  having  been  shot  while  trying  to  escape  by 
swimming.  At  the  commencement  of  the  fight,  the  forces 
on  each  side  were  nearly  equal,  but  the  Indians,  in  swim- 
ming the  river,  had  got  their  powder  wet,  and  although 
they  made  desperate  efforts  to  close  in  on  our  men  with 
knives,  they  were  shot  down  in  their  endeavors. 

Col.  Dodge,  in  speaking  of  this  engagement,  at  Galena, 
after  the  close  of  the  war,  said  he  was  amazed  at  the  des- 
peration displayed  by  a  big,  burly  brave,  who  came 
towards  him  with  gun  at  his  shoulder  and  halted  quickly 
when  only  a  few  paces  from  him,  drew  the  trigger,  and 
was  sorely  disappointed  in  his  gun  not  going  off.  Quick 
as  thought  the  colonel  brought  his  rifle  in  position,  pulled 
the  trigger,  but,  owing  to  the  dampness  of  the  powder,  it 
failed  to  go  off.  In  the  meantime  the  brave  was  coming 
towards  him,  knife  in  hand  and  desperation  in  his  eye,, 
and  when  only  a  few  feet  from  him  the  colonel  shot  him 
down  with  his  revolver.  At  the  same  time  one  of  his 
brave  bo}^s,  by  the  name  of  Beach,  was  engaged  in  a  des- 
perate encounter  with  the  last  remaining  savage,  in  which 
both  used  knives  ;  the  Indian  was  killed  and  Beach  very 
badly  wounded. 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  sanguinary  engagements  of 
the  war. 


FIGHT  AT  APPLE  RIVER  FORT. 

Capt.  A.  W.  Snyder's  Company,  of  Col.  Henry's  Regi- 
ment, was  detailed  to  guard  the  country  between  Galena 
and  Fox  and  Rock  rivers,  and  was  surprised  on  the  nigh 
of  the  17th  of  June,  while  encamped  in  the  vicinity  of 
Burr  Oak  Grove.     His  sentinels,  while  on  duty,  were  fired 


BLACK  HAWK    WAR.  171 

upon  by  Indians,  who  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  continue 
the  attack,  but  immediately  fled.  As  soon  as  it  was  light 
enough  next  morning  to  follow  their  trail,  Capt.  Snyder 
started  with  his  company,  but  on  reaching  their  camp, 
found  that  they  had  fled  on  his  approach.  He  redoubled 
his  speed  and  continued  on  their  trail  until  he  overtook 
them.  Finding  that  there  was  no  escape,  the  Indians  got 
into  a  deep  gully  for  protection,  but  were  soon  surrounded, 
when  Capt.  Snyder  ordered  his  men  to  charge  upon  them. 
The  Indians  fired  as  they  approached  and  mortally  wounded 
one  of  his  men,  Mr.  William  B.  Mekemson,  a  brave  vol- 
unteer from  St.  Clair  county,  (whose  father's  family  after- 
wards settled  in  this,  Henderson  county,  all  of  whom,  ex- 
cept one  brother,  Andrew,  a  highly  respected  Christian 
gentleman,  have,  long  since,  gone  to  meet  their  kinsman  in 
another  world.)  Mr.  M.  being  unable  to  ride,  a  rude  lit- 
ter was  made  and  men  detailed  to  carry  him  back  to  camp, 
at  Kellogg's  Grove.  The  company  had  not  proceeded  far 
before  they  were  attacked  by  about  seventy-five  Indians, 
and  two  men,  Scott  and  McDaniel,  killed,  and  a  Mr.  Cor- 
nelius wounded.  The  company  was  soon  formed  into  line 
by  the  aid  of  Gen.  Whiteside,  who  was  then  acting  merely  as 
a  private,  and  using  the  precaution  of  Indians,  each  man  got 
behind  a  tree,  and  the  battle  waxed  furiously  for  sometime 
without  any  serious  results,  until  the  Indian  commander  was 
seen  to  fall,  from  the  well  directed  aim  of  Gen.  White- 
side's rifle.  Having  now  no  leader  the  Indians  ingloriously 
fled,  but  for  some  reason  were  not  pursued.  Our  reporter, 
however,  said  that  most  of  the  company  refused,  for  the 
reason  that  the  second  term  of  their  enlistment  had  expired, 
and  they  were  anxious  to  be  mustered  out  of  service, 
although  the  officers  were  eager  to  pursue. 

The  company  then  commenced   their  march  to  camp, 
and  on  approaching  the  litter  on  which   Mekemson  lay, 


172  HISTOEY  OF  THE 

found  that  the  Indians  had  cut  off  his  head  and  rolled  it 
down  the  hill.  Soon  after,  Major  Riley,  with  a  small  force 
of  regulars,  came  up,  and  after  consultation  with  Capt. 
Snyder,  it  was  deemed  best  not  to  follow  the  retreating  In- 
dians, as  their  route  probably  led  to  the  main  army  of 
Black  Hawk. 

APPLE  RIVER   FORT. 

On  the  23d  of  June  scouts  came  into  Galena,  and  reported 
at  headquarters  that  a  large  body  of  Indians  had  been  seen 
about  thirty  miles  distant,  but  not  being  on  the  march, 
they  were  not  able  to  conjecture  to  what  point  they  were 
going.  Col.  Strode  immediatery  made  all  necessary  pre- 
parations to  receive  them,  should  Galena  be  the  point  of 
attack,  and  dispatched  an  express  early  next  morning  for 
Dixon's  Ferry.  On  their  arrival  at  Apple  River  Fort  they 
halted  for  a  short  time,  and  then  proceeded  on  their  jour- 
ney, and  while  yet  in  sight,  at  the  crack  of  a  gun  the  fore- 
most man  was  seen  to  fall  from  his  horse  and  two  or  three 
Indians  rushed  upon  him  with  hatchets  raised  ready  to 
strike,  while  his  comrades  galloped  up,  and  with  guns 
pointed  towards  the  Indians  kept  them  at  bay  until  the 
wounded  man  reached  the  Fort.  But  had  the  Indians 
known  these  guns  were  not  loaded,  (as  afterwards  re- 
ported) they  could  have  dispatched  all  three  of  them  with 
their  tomahawks. 

In  a  very  short  time  after  hearing  the  crack  of  the  gun 
a  large  body  of  Indians  surrounded  the  fort,  yelling  and 
shooting,  when  the  inmates,  under  command  of  Capt. 
Stone,  prepared  for  defence,  every  port  hole  being  manned 
by  sharp-shooters.  One  man,  Mr.  George  Herclurode, 
was  shot  through  a  port  hole  and  instantly  killed,  and  Mr. 
James  Nutting  wounded  in  the  same  way,  but  not  seriously  ; 
which  was  the  only  loss  sustained  during  the  engagement 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  173 

of  more  than  one  hour's  duration.  A  number  of  Indians 
were  wounded  and  carried  off  the  field.  Capt.  Stone 
had  only  twenty-five  men,  with  a  large  number  of  women 
and  children  in  the  fort,  but  had  providentially  received  a 
quantity  of  lead  and  provisions  from  Galena  only  an  hour 
before  the  attack,  and  as  he  was  short  of  bullets,  the  ladies 
of  the  fort  busied  themselves  in  melting  lead  and  running 
balls  as  long  as  the  battle  lasted.  Black  Hawk,  finding  the 
fort  impregnable  from  assault  without  firing  it — an  act 
that  he  well  knew  would,  in  a  very  short  time,  have 
brought  a  large  body  of  troops  on  his  path — concluded 
that  it  would  be  better  to  return  and  carry  with  them  all 
the  flour  they  could,  killed  a  number  of  cattle  and  took 
choice  pieces  of  beef,  and  all  the  horses  that  were  in  the 
stable.  One  of  the  expressmen,  not  deeming  the  fort  a 
place  of  safety,  hurried  back  to  Galena,  but  getting  lost  on 
the  way  did  not  get  in  until  early  next  morning.  On  hear- 
ing the  news,  Col.  Strode  took  one  hundred  picked  men, 
well  mounted,  and  went  to  the  relief  of  the  fort,  and  was 
much  gratified  to  find  that  its  noble  defenders  had  put  to 
flight  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  Indians  who  had  been 
under  the  command  of  Black  Hawk  himself. 


KELLOGG'S   GROVE   FORT. 

After  leaving  Apple  River  Fort,  being  well  supplied  with 
provisions,  the  Indians  moved  leisurely  toward  the  fort  at 
Kellogg' s  Grove,  with  the  intention  of  taking  it,  as  scouts 
had  come  in  and  reported  that  it  was  not  very  strongly 
garrisoned  on  the  day  previous  to  their  arrival  on  the  23d 
of  June.     At  this  time  the  Illinois    troops  were  rendez- 


174  HISTORY  OF  THE 

voused  at  a  place  known  as  Fort  Wilbourn  on  the  Illinois 
river,  at  or  near  where  now  stands  the  city  of  LaSalle. 
What  was  then  called  the  new  levy,  after  Stillman's  defeat, 
were  assembled  there,  numbering  about  three  thousand 
men,  being  formed  into  military  organizations  consisting 
of  three  brigades.  The  first  brigade  was  commanded  by 
Gen.  Alexander  Posey.  The  second  by  Gen.  M.  K. 
Alexander,  and  the  third  by  Gen.  James  D.  Henry.  Major 
John  Dement,  of  Vandalia,  was  elected  to  the  command 
of  a  spy  battalion  composed  of  three  companies.  Gen. 
Atkinson,  of  the  United  States  Regulars,  commanding, 
while  these  organizations  were  progressing. 

The  Indians  had  made  a  raid  on  Bureau  creek,  situated 
between  the  Illinois  and  Rock  rivers.  John  Dement  had 
been  chosen  major  by  the  members  of  three  companies  of 
Gen.  Posey's  brigade,  which  was  a  spy  battalion.  The 
Major's  battalion  being  ready  for  duty  when  the  news 
reached  the  fort  of  the  attack  upon  the  settlers  on  Bureau 
creek,  it  was  ordered  to  march  at  once  to  the  scene  of  dan- 
gerfor  protection  of  the  settlers,  and  to  discover  and  watch 
the  movements  of  the  Indians,  if  possible.  The  Major 
was  ordered  to  scour  the  country  through  to  Rock  river, 
and  then  to  report  to  Col.  Zackary  Taylor,  who  com- 
manded a  small  force  of  United  States  troops  at  a  small 
fortification  at  Dixon's  Ferry  on  Rock  river. 

On  the  22d  of  June,  1832,  Major  Dement  reached  Col- 
onel Taylor's  command,  having  performed  the  duties  to 
which  he  was  assigned  by  General  Atkinson.  On  his  ar- 
rival Colonel  Taylor  informed  the  Major  that  he  had 
arrived  at  an  opportune  time,  as  he  wished  him  to  take  his 
command,  swim  their  horses  across  the  river,  and  prompt- 
ly occupy  the  country  between  his  position  and  the  Lead 
Mines  at  Galena,  a  distance  of  about  sixty  miles,  with 
headquarters  at  Kellogg' s  Grove,  thirty-seven  miles  in  the 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  175 

direction  of  Galena  and  Apple  River  Fort.  There  had 
been  stationed  at  the  Grove  two  companies  of  Regulars, 
commanded  by  Major  Riley,  and  three  companies  of  Vol- 
unteers that  had  abandoned  this  position  the  day  before 
the  arrival  of  Major  Dement,  and  left  the  country  without 
protection  and  entirely  unguarded.  These  troops  had 
been  engaged  in  two  or  three  skirmishes  with  the  Indians, 
and  according  to  the  reports  of  the  soldiers,  had  been 
worsted  in  each.  Major  Dement' s  command  numbered 
one  hundred  and  forty  men,  all  told,  not  one  of  whom  had 
ever  seen  any  military  experience,  but  they  were  men  to 
be  relied  upon.  They  were  citizen  soldiers,  brave  and  in- 
telligent, equal  to  any  emergency,  and  had  no  superiors  in 
the  service.  This  being  an  odd  battalion,  Major  Dement 
was  entitled  to  the  staff  of  a  Colonel.  His  staff  was  com- 
posed   of    Zadoc     Casey,    Paymaster;    Anderson, 

Colonel  Hicks,  and  others.  The  Captains  of  the  compa- 
nies, and  the  staff  officers,  were  leading  citizens,  who  had, 
at  short  warning,  left  their  several  avocations  to  engage  in 
defending  the  country  against  the  attacks  of  the  Indians. 


MAJOR  DEMENT'S  BATTLE  WITH  THE  INDIANS. 

On  the  evening  of  the  second  day,  after  crossing  Rock 
river,  the' Major's  command  marched  to  the  stockade  at 
Kellogg's  Grove  and  encamped.  In  the  morning,  learning 
that  Indian  traces  had  been  seen  four  or  five  miles  from 
the  grove,  twenty-five  volunteers  were  called  for  to  go  out 
and  reconnoitre.  This  number  was  quickly  filled,  nearly 
every  one  volunteering  being  an  officer,  and,  as  it  afterward 
turned Jout,    they   were   unfortunately   accepted.     These 


176  HISTORY   OF  THE 

volunteers  had  not  yet  gotten  out  of  sight  of  their  camp, 
before  three  Indians  were  seen  on  their  ponies  between 
the  fort  and  a  small  grove  on  the  prairie,  riding  backward 
and  forward.  The  reconnoitreing  party  started  after 
them  in  one,  two  and  three  order,  according  to  the  speed 
of  their  horses,  while  the  Indians  made  straight  for  the 
small  grove.  Major  Dement,  who  was  watching  the 
movements  of  the  volunteers  from  his  camp,  and  seeing 
the  movements  of  the  Indians,  at  once  suspected  a  trap, 
mounted  with  a  portion  of  his  men,  and  went  to  their  aid. 
His  men  that  had  first  started  were  a  mile  out  upon  the 
prairie  in  pursuit  of  those  few  Indians.  Being  well 
mounted,  the  Major  and  his  relief  party  soon  overtook  the 
hindermost  of  the  little  band,  but  several  were  too  far  in 
advance  in  their  mad  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  Indians  for  him 
to  reach  them  in  time.  The  fleeing  Indians  were  making 
for  a  grove  some  three  miles  away,  hotly  pursued  by  the 
Major's  men.  In  this  grove,  as  the  commander  feared,  a 
large  number  of  the  Indians  were  concealed.  When 
within  four  or  five  hundred  yards  of  this  grove  he  halted 
and  dismounted  his  men  and  formed  them  in  line.  Some 
six  or  seven  of  his  men  were  still  in  advance  following  the 
Indians  toward  this  grove.  On  nearing  the  grove,  his  men 
who  were  in  advance,  were  received  with  a  galling  fire, 
which  killed  two  and  wounded  a  third.  With  hideous 
yells  the  Indians  emerged  from  the  grove  and  rapidly  ap- 
proached. They  were  all  mounted,  stripped  to  their 
waists  and  painted  for  battle.  As  they  reached  the  bodies 
of  the  dead  soldiers,  a  large  number  surrounded  them, 
clubbing  and  stabbing  their  lifeless  remains.  A  volley 
from  the  rifles  of  the  whites  killed  two  or  three  at  this 
point,  but  by  the  time  the  last  of  the  little  band  had 
reached  the  ridge  upon  which  their  comrades  were  drawn 
up  in  line,  the  Indians  were  close    upon  them  and  on  both 


BLACK   HAWK   WAR.  177 

flanks.  At  this  point  three  men  who  had  been  out  of 
their  camp  hunting  for  their  horses,  came  in  sight  and 
were  massacred  in  sight  of  their  friends.  The  main  por- 
tion of  the  battalion  had  been  ordered  to  hold  themselves 
in  readiness  for  any  emergency,  but  hearing  the  yelling, 
instead  of  obeying  the  order,  mounted  in  hot  haste  and 
started  to  the  rescue  of  their  companions.  On  discovering 
the  force  of  the  Indians,  they  retreated  to  the  grove,  and 
almost  neck  and  neck  with  the  Indians,  sprang  over  their 
horses  and  occupied  the  Block  House. 

On  the  least  exposed  side  of  the  Fort  was  a  workbench  ; 
over  this  the  Major  threw  the  bridle  rein  of  his  horse,  and 
most  of  the  horses  huddled  around  this  as  if  conscious  of 
their  danger.  The  Indians  swarmed  around  the  Block 
House  under  cover ;  an  ominous  stillness  pervaded  the  air, 
which  was  soon  broken  by  the  crack  of  the  rifles  of  the 
white  men.  The  best  marksmen  with  the  best  guns  were 
stationed  at  the  port  holes,  and  a  lively  fire  was  kept  up  by 
the  little  garrison.  The  Indians  finding  that  they  were 
making  no  impression,  turned  their  attention  to  shooting 
the  horses,  twenty-five  of  which  they  succeeded  in  killing. 
After  sharp  firing  for  two  hours  they  retreated,  leaving 
nine  of  their  men  dead  on  the  field.  This  was  the  first  en- 
gagement in  this  war,  in  which  the  whites  had  held  their 
position  until  reinforcements  arrived,  without  retreating. 
If  the  main  force  had  remained  in  the  grove  at  this  Block 
House  after  the  volunteers  went  out,  without  making  any 
demonstration  when  the  Indians  came  charging  up  and 
still  in  the  open  prairie,  they  could  have  been  easily  re- 
pulsed. This  was  the  Major's  plan  of  action,  but  the  men 
became  excited  by  the  firing,  and  having  no  commissioned 
officers  to  guide  them,  started  without  order  to  assist  their 
exposed  comrades  in  the  open  prairie,  when  they  were  fly- 
ing for  their  lives  to  the  block  house. 
12 


1  78  HISTOItY  OF  THE 

That  evening  Gen.  Posey  came  up  with  his  brigade,  and 
although  the  Indians  were  encamped  a  shorj  distance 
away,  he  made  no  effort  to  attack  them  but  contented  him- 
self with  reporting  the  situation  to  Col.  Z.  Taylor  at  Dix- 
on's Ferry.  Gen.  Whiteside  had  said  to  Major  Dement 
before  crossing  Rock  river,  that  he  was  going  into  the  In- 
dian rendezvous,  where  he  could  have  an  Indian  for  break- 
fast every  morning,  and  he  found  it  literally  true. 

It  seems  strange  that  Major  Dement  should  have  been 
ordered  by  Col.  Taylor  into  the  enemy's  country,  across 
Rock  river,  with  so  small  a  force  of  volunteers,  while  a 
large  force  of  Regulars  and  Volunteers,  commanded  by 
regular  United  States  officers,  remained  securely  en- 
trenched in  the  rear.  It  was  Major  Dement's  opinion  that 
there  were  more  fighting  men  of  Black  Hawk's  band  of 
warriors  in  the  engagement  at  Kellogg's  Grove  than  ever 
afterwards  made  a  stand  during  the  war.  It  was  easy  for 
Gen.  Posey  to  have  moved  up  and  attacked  the  Indians  on 
his  arrival  at  the  Grove,  and  then  have  dealt  them  a  fatal 
b.ow  by  forcing  them  to  battle  then,  but  he  refused  to  do 
so,  and  the  war  was  not  terminated  until  the  fight  at  Bad 
Axe  some  two  months  later,  in  which  the  Illinois  troops 
did  not  engage.  During  this  engagement  at  the  Block 
House,  four  whites  and  eleven  Indians  were  killed.  The 
whites  lost  a  large  part  of  their  horses — the  Indians  shoot- 
ing them  from  the  timber,  while  the  poor  animals  were 
huddled  about  the  Block  House. 

Although  in  command,  Black  Hawk  remained  in  the 
Grove  during  the  engagement,  looking  on  to  see  that  his 
principal  aid,  whose  voice  was  like  a  trumpet  call,  carried 
out  his  orders. 

"While  reciting  the  incidents  of  this  battle  to  the  author, 
when  writing  his  Autobiography,  Black  Hawk  spoke  in 
high  praise  of  Major  Dement  as  a  commander,  who  had 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  17!) 

shown  not  only  good  military  skill  in  coming  to  the  rescue 
of  his  party,  but  in  withdrawing  his  little  party  to  the  Fort. 
After  Dement's  engagement  General  Posey's  brigade 
started  for  Fort  Hamilton  and  remained  there  a  short  time. 
News  of  Dement's  engagement  and  march  of  Posey's  bri- 
gade having  been  received  at  Dixon's  Ferry,  where  the 
two  other  brigades  were  stationed,  Gen.  Alexander,  with  the 
2d  brigade  was  ordered  to  cross  Rock  river  and  march  to 
Plum  river  to  intercept  the  Indians,  as  it  was  deemed 
probable  that  they  would  make  for  that  point  to  cross  the 
Mississippi.  Gen.  Atkinson,  with  regulars,  and  Gen.  Fry 
with  his  brigade,  remained  at  Dixon  waiting  for  news  of 
the  route  taken  by  the  Indians.  Next  day  Capt.  Walker 
and  three  Pottowottamie  Indians  came  into  Dixon  and  re- 
ported seventy-five  Pottowottamies  ready  to  join  the  army 
now  encamped  at  Sycamore  creek,  and  they  were  afraid 
that  Black  Hawk  and  his  army  was  not  far  off.  For  their 
protection,  and  to  await  the  coming  of  the  balance  of  the 
second  brigade,  Col.  Fry,  of  Henry's  brigade,  was  sent 
forward  immediately.  The  next  morning  Gen.  Henry's 
brigade  moved  forward  with  Gen.  Atkinson  at  the  head, 
intending  to  march  up  Rock  river,  to  the  Four  Lakes,  and 
camped  at  Stillwell's  battle-ground  the  first  night  and 
joined  Col.  Fry  and  his  Pottowottamie  Indians  on  the  29th, 
and  continued  their  march.  On  the  30th,  when  going 
into  camp,  they  saw  signs  of  Sac  Indians,  but  the 
sentinels  were  undisturbed  during  the  night.  The  next 
day  they  saw  one  Indian,  but  he  was  on  the  other  side 
of  Plum  river.  On  the  2d  of  July,  Major  Ewing  being 
in  front,  spied  a  fresh  trail,  and  soon  after  came  upon  the 
fresh  trail  of  Black  Hawk's  entire  force,  at  a  point  near 
Keeshkanawy  Lake.  Scouts  from  the  battalion  came  up 
to  Black  Hawk's  encampment,  from  which  they  had  appar- 
ently taken  their  departure  a  few  days  before.     Here  they 


180  HISTORY    OF  THE 

found  five  white  men's  scalps  which  had  been  left  hung  up 
to  dry.  This  battalion  continued  to  march  around  the  lake 
in  detachments,  one  of  which  found  where  there  had  been 
another  encampment,  but  on  returning  to  camp  and  com- 
paring notes  they  began  to  despair  of  finding  the  main 
body  of  Black  Hawk's  army  in  that  region.  On  the  5th  of 
July,  Gen.  Atkinson  with  his  army  took  a  rest.  During 
the  day  some  scouts  brought  in  an  old  Indian  nearly  blind 
and  half  famished  with  hunger,  whom  the  Indians  had  left 
in  their  flight.  After  eating,  Gen.  Atkinson  questioned 
him  closely  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  Black  Hawk  and  his 
army,  but  was  satisfied  from  his  replies  and  helpless  con- 
dition, that  he  did  not  know,  but  on  taking  up  his  line  of 
march  the  next  morning,  Gen.  Atkinson  did  not  leave  him 
as  the  Indians  had  done,  alone  and  without  any  means  of 
subsistence,  but  left  him  an  abundance  of  food,  and  as  we 
afterwards  learned,  the  old  man  recruited  and  afterwards 
got  back  to  his  tribe. 

On  the  evening  of  the  9th  the  army  encamped  at  White 
Water,  and  the  next  morning  Indians  were  seen  on  the 
other  side  of  this  stream  which  was  not  fordable,  one  of 
whom  shot  and  wounded  a  regular.  After  breaking  camp, 
Gen.  Atkinson  ordered  a  move  up  the  river,  and  that  night 
camped  with  his  entire  force — all  having  met  at  the  same 
point.  Gen.  Dodge's  corps  had  taken  a  Winnebago 
prisoner  and  brought  him  into  camp  for  the  purpose  of 
finding  out  if  he  knew  where  Black  Hawk's  forces  were. 
He  said  they  were  encamped  on  an  island  near  Burnt  Vil- 
lage. Col.  William  S.  Hamilton,  a  brave  and  honored 
son  of  Alexander  Hamilton,  in  command  of  a  company  of 
Menomonees,  who  had  joined  the  main  army  the  day  be- 
fore, with  Captain  Early  and  his  command,  after  scouring 
the  island  thoroughly,  reported  there  were  no  Indians  on 
the  island. 


BLACK  HAWK   WAR.  181 

Governor  Reynolds,  who  had  been  on  the  march  up 
Rock  River  with  his  volunteers  and  the  main  army,  to- 
gether with  Colonel  Smith,  Major  Sidney  Breese  and 
Colonel  A.  P.  Field,  left  the  army  and  came  into  Galena 
on  the  1 2th,  from  whom  we  obtained  our  information  of 
the  movements  of  the  army.  They  were  firmly  of  the 
opinion  that  the  Indians  had  taken  to  the  swamps,  and  got- 
ten entirely  out  of  reach  of  the  army,  and  that  no  farther 
danger  need  be  apprehended.  Colonel  Field,  who  is  an 
eloquent  speaker,  at  the  solicitation  of  Colonel  Strode,  al- 
though nearly  worn  out  with  hard  marches,  made  an  able 
and  soul-stirring  speech  to  our  regiment,  and  a  large  num- 
ber of  the  inhabitants  of  Galena. 

At  this  time  the  army  was  nearly  out  of  provisions,  and* 
Fort  Winnebago,  about  seventy-five  miles  distant,  the 
nearest  point  at  which  they  could  replenish.  General  At- 
kinson then  ordered  General  Posey  with  his  brigade,  o  Fort 
Hamilton,  General  Henry's  and  Alexander's  brigade  and 
General  Dodge's  squadron  to  Fort  Winnebago  for  provi- 
sions ;  and  sent  General  Ewing  and  his  regiment  to  Dixon 
with  Colonel  Dunn,  who  had  been  seriously  wounded  by 
one  of  his  own  sentinels,  but  who  afterwards  recovered. 
General  Atkinson  then  built  a  fort  near  the  camping 
ground,  which  was  called  Fort  Keeshkanong.  General 
Alexander  returned  on  the  15th  with  provisions  to  the  fort, 
while  Generals  Dodge  and  Henry  thought  best  to  go  with 
their  commands  to  the  head  of  Fox  river,  and  while  on  the 
way  stopped  at  a  Winnebago  village  and  had  a  talk  with 
their  head  men,  who  assured  them  that  Black  Hawk  was 
then  at  Cranberry  Lake,  a  point  higher  up  Rock  river. 
After  a  consultation  by  the  Generals,  it  was  deemed  best 
to  send  an  express  to  General  Atkinson  at  Fort  Keeshka- 
nong, to  let  him  know  of  the  information  they  had  got, 
and    their   intention    of    moving  on    the    enemy  the  next 


1*2  HISTORY  OF  THE 

morning.  Dr.  Merryman,  of  Colonel  Collins'  regiment, 
and  Major  Woodbridge,  Adjutant  of  General  Dodge's 
corps,  volunteered  to  go,  and  with  Little  Thunder,  a  Win- 
nebago chief,  as  pilot,  started  out  to  perform  this 
dangerous  service,  and  after  traveling  a  few  miles,  came 
on  fresh  Indian  trails,  which  Little  Thunder  pronounced 
to  have  been  made  by  Black  Hawk's  party,  and  fearing 
that  they  would  be  intercepted,  insisted  on  returning  to 
camp.  Night  was  then  approaching,  and  having  no  guide 
to  lead  them  forward,  they  reluctantly  followed  Little 
Thunder  back  to  camp.  Orders  were  then  given  for  an 
early  move  next  morning,  and  at  daylight  the  bugle 
sounded,  and  the  army  moved  onwards.  The  trail  was 
followed  for  two  days,  leading  for  Four  Lakes.  On  the 
second  day,  July  21st,  scouts  from  General  Dodge's  corps 
came  in  and  reported  Indians,  and  as  a  confirmation  of  the 
fact,  Dr.  A.  K.  Philleo  exhibited  a  scalp  that  he  had  taken 
from  the  head  of  one  that  he  had  shot.  Dr.  Philleo  was 
brave  as  the  bravest,  and  whenever  a  scouting  party 
started  out  to  look  for  Indians  (unless  his  services  were 
required  in  camp),  was  always  in  the  lead,  and  this  being 
his  first  Indian,  took  his  scalp,  and  sent  it  to  the  writer, 
with  written  instructions  how  to  preserve  it.  To  this  end 
we  handed  over  both  to  a  deaf  and  dumb  printer  in  the  of- 
fice, who  boasted  somewhat  of  his  chemical  knowledge, 
who  spent  considerable  time  for  a  number  of  days  in  fol- 
lowing the  Doctor's  instructions.  After  the  killing  of  this 
Indian,  some  of  the  scouts  discovered  fresh  signs  of  more 
Indians,  and  after  pursuing  it  for  some  miles,  Dr.  Philleo 
and  his  friend  Journey,  equally  as  brave,  being  in  the  lead, 
espied  two  more  Indians,  when  each  picked  his  man  and 
fired,  and  both  fell ;  one  of  them,  although  badly  wounded, 
fired  as  he  fell,  and  wounded  one  of  the  scouts.  The 
Doctor's  attention  was  now  directed  to  his   wounded  com- 


BLACK   HAWK  WAK.  1  Ho 

panion,  hence  his  second  Indian  was  allowed  to  retain  his 
scalp. 

The  scouts,  finding  that  the  trail  was  fresh,  and  the  In- 
dians were  rapidly  retreating,  having  strewed  their  trail 
with  camp  equipage,  in  order  to  facilitate  their  movements, 
sent  an  express  back  to  camp,  when  the  army  hastily  took 
up  the  line  of  march,  with  Dodge's  corps  and  Ewing's  Spy 
battalion  in  the  front.  By  fast  riding  they  soon  came  up 
with  the  Indians,  whom  they  found  already  in  line  to  re- 
ceive them. 


AT  WISCONSIN  HEIGHTS. 

Orders  were  at  once  given  to  dismount  (leaving  enough 
to  hold  the  horses)  and  charge  upon  the  Indians.  They 
had  scarcely  time  to  form  into  line  when  they  were  met  by 
the  yelling  Indians  and  a  heavy  volley  from  their  guns. 

Dodge  and  Ewing  ordered  a  charge,  and  as  they  moved 
forward,  returned  the  fire  at  close  quarters,  with  deadly 
effect.  The  Indians  then  commenced  a  flank  movement, 
and  by  securing  a  position  in  the  high  grass  where  they 
could  in  a  measure  conceal  themselves,  fought  bravely,, 
until  Dodge  and  Ewing  gave  orders  to  charge  upon  them 
at  the  point  of  the  ba}'onet.  In  this  engagement  Col.  Jones 
had  his  horse  shot  from  under  hirn,  and  one  man  killed — 
but  at  the  word  "  charge,"  he  went  forward  with  his  brave 
men,  and  all  performed  their  duty  nobly  and  fearlessly, 
and  soon  dislodged  the  Indians  from  their  hiding  place 
and  forced  them  into  a  hasty  retreat.  Tt  being  then  too 
late  to  pursue  them,  orders  were  given  to  camp  on  the  bat- 
tle-ground. 

In  this  engagement  Neapope  had  command,  who  was  not 
only  brave  and  fearless,  but  well  skilled  in  strategy.     Hav- 


184  HISTORY  OK  THE 

ing  become  well  acquainted  with  him  after  the  w#r,  he  told 
the  writer  that  he  knew  Gen.  Dodge  personally,  and  had 
met  him  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  considered  him  one  of 
the  bravest  men  he  had  ever  met,  although  in  this  engage- 
ment all  the  officers  showed  great  skill  and  bravery,  and 
thus  encouraged  their  men  to  acts  of  noble  daring  to  a  de- 
gree that  he  had  never  before  witnessed  in  common — 
not  regular — soldiers.  He  said  in  this  engagement,  the 
command  had  been  entrusted  to  him  of  this  small  force 
— about  two  hundred — Indians,  in  order  to  give  Black 
Hawk  and  the  remainder  of  his  party,  time  to  cross  the 
river.     He  reported  his  loss  at  twenty-eight  (28)  killed. 

The  next  morning  a  portion  of  the  army  was  ordered 
forward  to  pursue  the" fleeing  enemy,  but  on  reaching  the 
river,  found  that  they  had  taken  to  the  swamps,  when  it 
was  deemed  prudent  to  return  to  camp  without  attempting 
to  follow  them. 

Here  the  army  rested  for  one  day,  and  made  comforta- 
ble provisions  to  carry  the  wounded,  after  having  consigned 
the  remains  of  John  Short,  who  had  been  killed  the  day 
before,  to  mother  Earth,  with  the  honors  of  war. 

In  the  meantime,  Gen.  Atkinson  arrived  with  his  regu- 
lars and  the  brigades  of  Generals  Posey  and  Alexander  ; 
and  on  the  28th  of  July,  took  up  the  line  of  march  with 
Gen.  Atkinson  at  the  head.  Their  route  led  through  a 
mountainous  country  for  several  days,  as  the  Indians 
seemed  to  have  selected  the  most  difficult  route  they  could 
find  in  order  to  gain  time,  and  reach  the  river  in  advance, 
and  then  secure  the  best  possible  positions  to  defend  them- 
selves. 

Having  learned  from  an  old  Indian  that  had  been  left 
behind,  that  the  enemy  was  only  a  short  distance  ahead, 
Gen.  Atkinson,  on  breaking  camp  at  an  early  hour  in  the 
morning,  gave  orders  for  the  march  towards  the  river,  with 


\ 


BLACK   HAWK  WAR.  185 

Gen.  Dodge's  squadron  in  front;  Infantry  next;  Second 
brigade,  under  command  of  Gen.  Alexander,  next;  Gen. 
Posey's  brigade  next,  and  Gen.  Henry's  in  the  rear. 

After  marching  a  few  miles  Gen.  Dodge's  scouts  dis- 
covered the  rear  guard  of  the  enemy,  when  an  express 
was  sent  immediately  to  Gen.  Atkinson,  who  ordered 
troops  to  proceed  at  double  quick.  In  the  meantime  Gen. 
Dodge's  command  pushed  forward  and  opened  a  heavy 
fire,  from  which  many  Indians  were  shot  down  while  re- 
treating toward  the  Mississippi,  where  their  main  body  was 
stationed.  Dodge's  squadron  being  in  the  lead,  were  first 
to  open  upon  the  main  army  of  the  Indians,  whilst  Gen. 
Henry's  brigade,  that  had  been  placed  in  the  rear  in 
the  morning,  came  first  to  his  aid.  The  battle  waged  furi- 
ously for  more  than  two  hours,  and  until  the  last  visible 
Indian  warrior  was  killed.  The  Indians  had  commenced 
crossing  before  the  battle  opened,  and  a  number  took  to 
their  canoes  and  made  good  their  escape  as  the  battle  pro- 
gressed. The  number  killed  was  estimated  at  something 
over  one  hundred,  but  the  Indians  afterwards  reported 
their  loss  at  seventy-eight  killed  and  forty-two  wounded. 
Our  loss  was  seventeen  killed  and  about  the  same  number 
wounded. 

During  the  engagement  several  squaws  were  killed  acci- 
dentally and  a  number  wounded,  including  children,  who 
were  taken  prisoners.  Among  the  latter,  Dr.  Philleo 
reported  a  boy  with  one  arm  badly  broken,  who  exhibited 
a  greater  degree  of  stoicism  during  the  operation  of  ampu- 
tation, than  he  had  ever  before  witnessed.  Being  very 
hungry,  they  gave  him  a  piece  of  bread  to  eat,  which  he 
ravenously  masticated  during  the  entire  operation,  appar- 
ently manifesting  no  pain  whatever  from  the  work  of  the 
surgeon. 

Many  of  the  Indians  who  got  across  the  river  in  safety 
were  afterwards  killed  by  the  Menomonees. 


I  86  HISTORY  OF  THE 


STEAMBOAT   WARRIORS   FIGHT. 

On  the  2d  of  August,  1832,  the  steamboat,  War- 
rior, was  lying  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  word  having  been 
received  at  the  fort  that  Black  Hawk's  main  army  was 
then  at,  or  near  the  river  above,  at  a  point  designated  for  all 
to  meet  for  the  purpose  of  crossing  the  river,  Lieut.  Kings- 
bury took  her  in  charge,  and  started  up  with  one  com- 
pany, in  order  to  intercept  the  Indians  and  prevent  their 
crossing  before  the  main  army  arrived",  as  he  knew  it  was 
in  close  pursuit  of  them.  The  boat  soon  came  in  view  of 
Indians  on  both  sides  of  the  river — Black  Hawk  and  several 
lodges  having  already  crossed  over— when  they  were 
hailed  by  Lieut.  Kingsbury.  A  white  flag  was  hoisted  by 
the  Indians,  and  Black  Hawk  directed  the  Winnebago  in- 
terpreter on  board  the  Warrior,  to  say  to  his  chief  that  he 
wanted  him  to  send  out  his  small  boat  so  as  he  could  go 
on  board,  as  he  desired  to  give  himself  up.  The  Winne- 
bago, however,  reported  to  the  commander  that  they  re- 
fused to  bring  their  flag  aboard.  He  then  directed  his  in- 
terpreter to  say  that  if  they  still  refused  he  would  open 
fire  upon  them.  In  reply,  the  interpreter  said  they  still 
refused,  when  the  Lieutenant  directed  his  six-pounder  to 
be  fired  among  them,  and  also  opened  a  musketry  fire  by 
his  company.  This  was  returned  by  the  Indians,  and  the 
battle  continued  for  some  time.  Several  Indians  were 
killed  at  the  first  fire,  after  which  the  remainder  sought 
protection  behind  trees,  stumps,  etc.  It  was  then  getting 
late  in  the  afternoon,  and  as  the  boat  was  nearly  out  of 
wood  they  dropped  down  to  the  fort  to  replenish,  and 
started  back  again  the  next  morning.  On  reaching  ^an 
island  some  miles  above  their  battle-ground  of 
the    day  before,    they  commenced   to  rake  it  with   their 


BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  1&7 

six-pounder,  supposing:]  the  Indians  had  taken  shelter 
there,  and  the  army  considering  it  a  salute,  Gen. 
Atkinson  returned  it.  Soon  after  the  boat  landed 
and  took  on  board  Gen.  Atkinson  and  the  regulars 
and  then  returned  to  Prairie  du  Chien.  The  Illinois 
volunteers  were  ordered  to  Dixon,  at  which  place  they 
were  discharged,  while  the  troops  of  the  lead  mines  were 
mustered  out  at  Galena.  After  the  boat  started  down  the 
evening  before,  Black  Hawk  and  a  few  of  his  people  left 
for  the  lodge  of  a  Winnebago  friend,  and  gave  himself  up. 
Thus  ended  a  bloody  war  which  had  been  forced  upon 
Black  Hawk  by  Stillman's  troops  violating  a  flag  of  truce, 
which  was  contrary  to  the  rules  of  war  of  all  civilized  na- 
tions, and  one  that  had  always  been  respected  by  the  In- 
dians. And  thus,  by  the  treachery  or  ignorance  of  the 
Winnebago  interpreter  on  board  of  the  Warrior,  it  was 
brought  to  a  close  in  the  same  ignoble  way  it  commenced — 
disregarding  a  flag  of  truce — and  by  which  Black  Hawk 
lost  more  than  half  of  his  army.  But  in  justice  to  Lieut. 
Kingsbury,  who  commanded  the  troops  on  the  Warrior, 
and  to  his  credit  it  must  be  said,  that  Black  Hawk's  flag 
would  have  been  respected  if  the  Winnebago,  who  acted 
as  his  interpreter  on  the  boat,  had  reported  him  correctly. 


GENERAL  ATKINSON'S  REPORT. 

Headquarters  First  Artillery  Corps,  North-      ) 
western  Army,  Prairie  du  Chiens,  Aug.  25,  1832.  £ 

Sir  : — I  have  the  honor  to  report  to  you  that  I  crossed  the 
Ouisconsin  on  the  27th  and  28th  ultimo,  with  a  select  body 
of  troops,  consisting  of  the  regulars  under  Colonel  Tay- 
lor, four  hundred  in  number,  part  of  Henry's,  Posey's  and 


188  HISTORY  OF  THE 

Alexander's  brigades,  amounting  in  all  to  1,300  men,  and 
immediately  fell  upon  the  trail  of  the  enemy,  and  pursued 
it  by  a  forced  march,  through  a  mountainous  and  difficult 
country,  tffl  the  morning  of  the  2d  inst.,  when  we  came 
up  with  his  main  body  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Mississippi, 
nearly  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Ioway,  which  we  at- 
tacked, defeated  and  dispersed,  with  a  loss  on  his  part  of 
about  a  hundred  and  fifty  men  killed,  thirty  men,  women 
and  children  taken  prisoners — the  precise  number  could 
not  be  ascertained,  as 'the  greater  portion  was  slain  after 
being  forced  into  the  river.  Our  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded,  which  is  stated  below,  is  very  small  in  compar- 
ison with  the  enemy,  which  may  be  attributed  to  the 
enemy's  being  forced  from  his  position  b}^  a  rapid  charge 
the  commencement,  and  throughout  the  engagement  the 
remnant  of  the  enemy,  cut  up  and  disheartened,  crossed 
to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  has  fled  into  the  in- 
terior, with  a  view,  it  is  supposed,  of  joining  Keokuk  and 
Wapello's  bands  of  Sacs  and  Foxes. 

The  horses  of  the  volunteer  troops  being  exhausted  by 
long  marches,  and  the  regular  troops  without  shoes,  it  was 
not  thought  advisable  to  continue  the  pursuit ;  indeed,  a 
stop  to  the  further  effusion  of  blood  seemed  to  be  called 
for,  till  it  might  be  ascertained  if  the  enemy  would  surren- 
der. • 

It  is  ascertained  from  our  prisoners  that  the  enemy  lost 
in  the  battle  of  the  Ouisconsin  sixty-eight -killed  and  a  very 
large  number  wounded ;  his  whole  loss  does  not  fall  short 
of  three  hundred.  After  the  battle  on  the  Ouisconsin, 
those  of  the  enemy's  women  and  children,  and  some  who 
were  dismounted,  attempted  to  make  their  escape  by  de- 
scending that  river,  but  judicious  measures  being  taken 
by  Captain  Loomis  and  Lieutenant  Street,  Indian  Agent, 
thirty-two   women  and  children    and   four  men  have  been 


BLACK  HAWK  WAK.  .        189 

captured,  and  some  fifteen  men  killed  by  the  detachment 
under  Lieutenant  Ritner. 

The  day  after  the  battle  on  the  river,  I  fell  down  with 
the  regular  troops  to  this  place  by  water,  and  the  wounded 
men  will  join  us  to-day.  It  is  now  my  purpose  to  direct 
Keokuk  to  demand  a  surrender  of  the  remaining  principal 
men  of  the  hostile  party,  which,  from  the  large  number  of 
women  and  children  we  hold  prisoners,  I  have  every  rea- 
son to  believe  will  be  complied  with.  Should  it  not,  they 
should  be  pursued  and  subdued,  a  step  Major-General 
Scott  will  take  upon  his  arrival. 

1  cannot  speak  too  highly  of  the  brave  conduct  of  the 
regular  and  volunteer  forces  engaged  in  the  last  battle,  and 
the  fatiguing  march  that  preceded  it,  and  as  soon  as  the 
reports  of  officers  of  the  brigades  and  corps  are  handed 
in,  they  shall  be  submitted  with  further  remarks 

5  killed,  6  wounded,  6th  inft. 

2  wounded,  5th  inft. 

1  Captain,  5  privates,  Dodge's  Bat.,  mounted. 

1  Lieutenant,  6  privates,  Henry's  Bat. 

1  private  wounded,  Alexander's. 

1  private         "  Posey's. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  great  respect, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

H.  Atkinson, 
Brevet  Brig.  Gen.  U.  S.  A. 
Maj.-Gen.  Macomb,  Com.  in  Chief,  Washington. 


KEOKUK    AND  SON 


APPENDIX, 


AT  YELLOW  BANKS. 

Among  the  many  hundreds  of  troops  that  came  to  Yel- 
low Banks— Oquawka — on  their  way  to  the  sea  of  war, 
Major  S.  S.  Phelps  always  spoke  in  high  terms  of  their 
good  discipline  and  gentlemanly  conduct,  except  in  one 
instance — that  of  a  few  persons  in  a  company  from  Mc- 
Donough  county,  who  came  over  at  a  time  when  old  chief 
Tama  and  his  wife,  who  was  noted  for  being  the  white 
man's  friend,  came  over  to  get  provisions  for  his  little  band. 
On  seeing  an  Indian  some  of  these  soldiers,  who  had  been 
using  their  canteens  rather  frequently,  were  eager  to  slay 
him,  and  not  only  threatened  him  but  Major  P.  also,  for 
harboring  him.  The  officers  seemed  to  have  no  control 
of  these  men — and  just  at  a  time  when  their  threats  were 
loudest  of  what  they  intended  to  do  at  the  close  of  three 
minutes,  Major  P.  and  one  of  his  clerks,  Mr.  Joseph 
Smart,  were  standing  with  their  rifles  cocked  ready  to 
make  the  first  shot,  a  cry  came  from  outside  of  the  build- 
ing, by  one  of  the  more  peaceable  soldiers,  "  Here  comes 
another  company,  Capt.  Peter  Butler's,  from  Monmouth," 
when  these  would-be  braves  instantly  retreated. 

We   are  assured  by  one  of  Capt.  B.'s   company,  Mr. 
James  Ryason,  that  the  foregoing  is  literally  true,  and  that 


192  .  APPENDIX. 

Major  P.  and  Mr.  Smart,  afterwards,  amid  the  threats  of 
these  same  soldiers,  escorted  Tama  and  wife  to  the  river 
bank  to  take  their  canoe  to  cross  the  river,  and  stood  there 
with  their  guns,  ready  to  protect  the  Indians  until  they  got 
out  of  reach  of  gunshot — Smart  threatening  all  the  time  to 
put  a  ball  through  the  first  man  that  attempted  to  shoot. 

In  order  to  appease  the  wrath  of  these  soldiers  and  pre- 
vent some  of  them  being  killed,  Capt.  B.  advised  Maj.  P. 
not  to  give  Tama  any  provisions  ;  but  on  the  way  down,  Mr. 
Ryason  says,  Smart  (who  talked  their  language  equal  to  a 
native  born)  told  them  to  meet  them  at  a  certain  point  after 
night  and  they  would  be  supplied  ;  and  that  for  the  pur- 
pose of  assisting  Mr.  Smart  in  taking  supplies  to  Tama,  he 
got  leave  of  absence  from  the  Captain  until  next  morning. 

Messrs.  James  Ryason  and  Gabriel  Short,  both  honor- 
able and  highly  respected  Christian  gentlemen,  are  the 
only  survivors  of  that  company  now  residing  in  this  county. 

Tama's  village,  located  on  South  Henderson,  half  a  mile 
below  the  farm  of  Mr.  John  T.  Cook,  at  Gladstone,  was 
always  noted  as  being  the  abode  of  friendly  Indians.  In 
the  fall  of  1829,  some  white  men  came  in  and  made  im- 
provements on  the  land  in  the  vicinity,  and  at  the  advice  of 
Mr.  Phelps,  Tama  crossed  the  river  and  made  a  new  town 
at  the  mouth  of  Flint  river  on  the  Mississippi,  and  at  the 
time  of  Black  Hawk's  raid  into  Illinois,  it  was  the  rendez- 
vous of  many  young  men  who  had  been  persuaded  by 
Tama  not  to  join  Black  Hawk.  But  when  the  news  reached 
them  of  the  indignities  offered  to  their  good  old  chief,  they 
secretly  determined  to  go  upon  the  war  path,  and  soon 
after  four  young  Foxesstartedto  cross  the  river  and  avenge 
the  insult.^  On  going  up  Henderson  creek  they  espied 
Mr.  William  Martin  while  in  the  act  of  mowing,  at  a  point 
near  Little  York,  whom  thev  shot  and  killed,  and  for  fear 


APPENDIX.  193 

of  detection,  immediately  took  to  the  brush.  It  being  late 
when  they  got  through  the  woods,  they  made  a  fire  and 
camped  just  at  the  edge  of  the  prairie. 

Some  time  after  the  shooting,  friends  of  Mr.  Martin  dis- 
covered his  lifelesss  body  and  after  removing  it  to  the 
house,  started  on  the  trail  of  his  murderers,  and  followed  it 
some  distance  through  the  underbrush,  but  wisely  con- 
cluded, as  it  was  growing  late,  to  return  and  give  the  alarm. 
An  express  was  sent  to  Capt.  Butler  during  the  night,  who 
started  out  with' his  company  early  in  the  morning,  and  on 
emerging  into  the  prairie  discovered  the  camp  fire  of  the 
Indians,  and  followed  their  trail  to  a  slough  in  the  Mississippi 
two  miles  below  Keithsbur/j.  Here  the  Indians  embarked 
in  their  canoes  and  were  probably  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river  by  this  time.  A  demand  was  immediately  made  upon 
Keokuk  for  the  murderers,  as  they  belonged  to  his  band  of 
Foxes,  who  surrendered  two  men  to  the  commanding 
officer  at  Rock  Island. 

These  Indians  soon  afterwards  made  their  escape,  and 
before  the  time  fixed  for  their  trial,  Keokuk  delivered  four 
3^oung  men  to  Maj.  Phelps,  then  sheriff  of  Warren  county, 
to  be  tried  for  the  offence.  Maj.  P.  and  his  deputy,  Mr. 
James  Ryason,  took  them  to  Monmouth  jail,  where  the'  fol- 
lowing proceedings  were  had  before  the  Circuit  Court  (for 
a  copy  of  which  we  are  indebted  to  George  C.  Rankin, 
Esq.,  now  Circuit  Clerk)  : 

WARREN  COUNTY  CIRCUIT  COURT. 

William  Martin  was  shot  and  scalped  by  two  Indians, 
near  Little  York,  Warren  county,  August  9th,  1832.  In 
their  report  at  the  October  term  of  the  Warren  Circuit 
Court,  the  Grand  Jurors  say  : 

"Six  or  seven  Indians  of  Keokuk's  band  of  Sac  and  Fox 
Indians  who  were  not  included  in  the  war  path  under  Black 
13 


194  APPENDIX. 

Hawk  and  other  chiefs  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  nation,  came 
over  from  the  western  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river  to  the 
inhabited  parts  of  Warren  county,  in  said  State,  and  un- 
lawfully and  feloniously  murdered  the  said  William  Martin 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner.  That  the  names  of  the 
said  Indians  are  unknown  to  the  Grand  Jury.  That  two  of 
the  said  Indians  have  been  heretofore  given  up  by  the 
chiefs  of  said  Indians,  that  they  were  confined  in  the  Fort 
at  Rock  Island  for  some  time  but  have  made  their  escape, 
and  are  now  at  large  in  their  own  country.  That  the 
Grand  Jury  cannot  now  find  an  indictment  because  the 
names  of  the  said  Indians  are  unknown  to  said  Jury.  But 
they  recommend  that  the  Governor  of  the  State  be  fur- 
nished with  a  copy  of  this  presentment,  and  that  he  be 
desired  to  request  of  the  President  of  the  United  States 
that  the  whole  of  the  said  Indians  concerned  in  the  said 
murder  may  be  demanded  of  the  said  Sac  and  Fox  nation 
that  they  may  be  indicted  and  punished  for  murder  under 
the  authority  of  the  laws  of  this  State." 

In  compliance  with  the  demand  of  the  President,  the 
chiefs  surrendered  four  Indians,  namely,  with  their  inter- 
pretations : 

Sa-sa-pi-ma  (he  that  troubleth). 

Ka-ke-mo  (he  that  speaks  with  something  in  his  mouth). 

I-o-nah  (stay  here). 

Wa-pa-sha-kon  (the  white  string). 

Concerning  which,  the  Grand  Jury  at  the  June  term 
1833  say  : 

"  From  an  examination  made  by  this  Grand  Jury  they 
are  now  able  to  state  that  the  four  Indians  lately  surrend- 
ered by  the  chiefs  at  the  request  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  are  not  the  real  murderers  of  Martin.  The 
chiefs  represent  that  at  the  time  the  demand  was  made  the 
real  offenders  had   escaped  from  the  territory  and  power 


APPENDIX.  195 

of  their  nation.  That  the  prisoners  now  in  custody  volun- 
teered themselves  to  be  surrendered  in  place  of  those  wh® 
escaped,  and  that  from  custom  amongst  Indians,  they  sup- 
posed this  would  be  a  sufficient  compliance  with  the  requi- 
sition of  the  President.  The  Grand  Jury  will  not  positively 
say  that  the  chiefs  have  prevaricated,  but  they  do  say  that 
the  demand  already  made  has  been  eluded." 

By  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus,  the  four  Indians  above 
named  were  brought  before  the  Judge  presiding,  Hon. 
Richard  M.  Young,  June  14th,  1833,  and  released. 

Indictment  was  returned  against  the  real  murderers, 
Shash-quo-washi,  Muck-que-che-qua,  Muck-qua-pal-a- 
shah,  and  Was-a-wau-a-quot,  who,  "  not  having  the  fear 
of  God  before  their  eyes,  but  being  moved  and  seduced 
by  the  instigations  of  the  devil,"  killed  Wm.  Martin.  The 
indictment  was  drawn  by  Thomas  Ford,  States  Attorney, 
and  recites  that  William  Martin  was  shot  a  little  below  the 
shoulder  blade.  Among  the  witnesses  named  were  Keo- 
kuk and  Stabbing  Chief.  The  guilty  parties  were  never 
arrested,  and  a  nolle  prosequi  was  entered  at  the  October 
term  of  court,   1835. 


GEN.  SCOTT  ARRIVES  AT  CHICAGO. 

Gen.  Scott,  with  a  full  regiment  of  regulars,  came  up 
the  lake  and  landed  at  Chicago  about  the  10th  of  July — 
the  cholera  in  the  meantime  having  broken  out  among  his 
troops,  from  which  several  had  died.  While  encamped  at 
that  point,  it  continued  its  virulence  to  such  an  extent,  and 
in  a  number  of  cases  fatally,  that  he  deemed  it  best  to 
march  out  on  the  high  land,  and  soon  after  continued  his 
journey,  by  slow  marches,  to  Rock  Island.     On  reaching 


196  APPENDIX. 

Rock  river,  where  Milan  is  now  situated,  the  cholera  had 
disappeared,  and  he  went  into  camp  with  his  entire  regi- 
ment. The  clear  water  of  this  beautiful  stream  was  a  God- 
send to  the  many  tired  men,  for  the  ablution  of  their  bodies 
and  the'cleansing  of  their  apparel,  tents,  etc.,  and  seemed 
to  have  a  general  invigorating  effect  upon  the  entire  regi- 
ment. 

Gen.  Scott  then  went  over  to  Rock  Island  with  two  com- 
panies to  garrison  Fort  Armstrong,  and  there  learned  the 
situation  of  affairs  in  the  army,  and  the  great  reduction 
made  in  the  ranks  of  Black  Hawk's  band 'of  Indians,  so 
that  a  final  close  of  the  war  was  daily  expected. 

A  few  days  after  their  arrival  at  Fort  Armstrong,  symp- 
toms of  cholera  again  appeared  among  the  troops  of  one 
company,  and  the  physician  in  charge  tried  every  known 
remedy  to  check  it,  but  failed  in  every  instance,  and  after 
running  its  course,  which  was  usually  about  twenty-four 
hours,  the  patient  died.  During  the  first  three  or  four  days 
of  its  ravages,  about  one-half  of  that  company  had  been 
consigned  to  their  last  resting  place  in  the  soldiers'  ceme- 
tery. 

,  Being  on  a  visit  to  Rock  Island  at  the  time  the  cholera 
was  raging,  the  writer,  at  the  request  of  Col.  Wm.  Berry, 
(who  had  also  come  down  from  Galena  to  pay  his  respects 
to  Gen.  Scott,)  accompanied  him  to  the  Fort  and  intro- 
duced him  to  the  General.  It  was  a  very  warm,  but 
beautiful  Sabbath,  when  we  were  admitted  to  the  General's 
quarters,  about  10  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  after  the 
introduction  of  our  friend  and  the  usual  salutations  of  the 
day,  the  General,  after  expressing  his  doubts  of  the  pro- 
priety of  admitting  us  into  the.  Fort,  forcibly  and  touch- 
ingly  detailed  the  ravages  that  the  cholera  was  making  in 
his  ranks.  Medicine,  in  the  hands  of  a  skillful  physician, 
seemed  to  have  no  effect  to  stay  its  progress,  and  he  was 


APPENDIX.  197 


just  on  the  eve  of  trying  a  different  remedy  as  we  came  in, 
and  if  we  would  join  him  in  a  glass  of  brandy  and  water, 
he  would  proceed  at  once  to  put  it  into  execution.  He 
said  he  was  satisfied  that  brandy  was  a  good  antidote  to 
cholera,  and  by  its  use  many  of  his  soldiers  were  still  well. 


THE  GENERAL'S  REMEDY. 

The  General  pulled  off  his  coat,  rolled  up  his  sleeves, 
and  directed  an  orderly  to  tear  off  strips  of  red  flannel, 
fill  a  bucket  with  brandy  and  carry  them  to  the  hospital. 
On  arriving  at  the  bedside  of  a  patient  he  directed  him 
to  be  stripped,  and  then  with  flannel  soaked  in  brandy  he 
rubbed  his  chest  thoroughly,  in  order  to  bring  on  a  reac- 
tion, in  the  meantime  administering  a  little  brandy  with  a 
spoon.  In  the  course  of  half  an  hour  he  returned  and 
reported  progress.  He  said  he  left  his  patient  free  from 
pain,  and  directed  a  small  portion  of  the  brandy  to  be 
given  occasionally. 

The  well  soldiers,  seeing  that  their  General  was  not 
afraid  of  cholera,  nor  too  proud  to  act  as  nurse  to  a  sick 
soldier,  took  courage  and  insisted  on  his  retiring,  so  that 
they  could  fill  his  place.  Seeing  that  new  life  had  been 
infused  among  the  well  soldiers,  and  a  gleam  of  hope 
seeming  to  inspire  the  sick,  he  gave  directions  for  them  to 
continue,  as  he  had  commenced,  and  then  retired. 

On  returning  to  his  quarters  he  washed  his  hands,  rolled 
down  his  sleeves,  put  on  his  uniform,  and  then  invited  us 
to  take  a  little  brandy.  After  listening  to  his  mode  of 
treatment,  we  casually  remarked  that  it  looked  feasible,, 
but  at  the  same  time  reprehensible  in  the  General  of  the 
army  exposing  himself  in  the  performance   of  a  duty  that 


198  APPENDIX. 

could  be  done  as  well  by  a  common  soldier.  He  gave  us 
a  look,  and  kept  his  eyes  upon  us  as  his  giant  form  raised 
up,  and,  with  a  sweep  of  his  sword  arm,  said  in  majestic 
tones  :  "  Sir,  .it  is  the  duty  of  a  General  to  take  care  of 
his  army ;  should  he  fall  another  can  take  his  place  ;  but, 
without  an  army  his  occupation  is  gone  !  " 

The  General's  treatment  was  continued  right  along,  and 
the  result  was  that  many  of  those  attacked  got  well. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  war,  which  terminated  with 
the  battle  of  Bad  Axe,  on  the  second  day  of  August,  1832, 
he  came  to  Galena,  and,  in  conference  with  Governor 
John  Reynolds,  ordered  the  chiefs  head  men  and  warriors 
of  the  Winnebago  Nation  to  meet  them  at  Fort  Armstrong, 
Rock  Island,  on  the  15th  day  of  September, ,1832,  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  a  treaty. 

At  the  time  fixed  by  the  Commissioners  they  were  met 
by  the  chiefs,  head  men  and  warriors  of  the  Winnebago 
Nation,  with  whom  a  treaty  was  made  and  concluded,  by 
which  the  Winnebagoes  ceded  to  the  United  States  all  the 
lands  claimed  by  them  lying  to  the  south  and  east 
of  Wisconsin  river  and  the  Fox  river  of  Green  Bay. 
The  consideration  of  this  cession  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States,  to  be  a  grant  to  the  Winnebago  Nation  of  a 
tract  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river  known  as  the 
neutral  ground  and  annual  annuities  for  twenty-seven 
years  of  $10,000 in  specie  and  a  further  sum,  not  to  exceed 
$3,000  annually,  for  the  purposes  of  maintaining  a  farm 
and  a  school  for  the  education  of  Winnebago  children 
during  the  same  period  of  twenty-seven  years. 


APPENDIX.  199 


TREATY  WITH  SACS  AND  FOXES  . 

After  concluding  the  treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  and 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a  lasting  peace  with  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes,  these  Commissioners  held  a  treaty  at  the  same 
place,  and  a  week  later,  on  the  21st  day  of  September, 
with  chiefs,  head  men  and  warriors  of  that  confederate 
tribe.  The  Commissioners  demanded,  partly  as  indemnity 
for  expenses  incurred  in  the  late  war  with  Black  Hawk's 
band  and  to  secure  future  tranquility,  a  cession  of  a  large 
portion  of  their  country  bordering  on  the  frontiers.  In 
consideration  thereof  the  United  States  agree  to  pay  to  said 
confederate  tribes  annually,  for  thirty  years,  $20,000  in 
specie;  also,  to  pay  Messrs.  Farnham  and  Davenport, 
Indian  traders  at  Rock  Island,  the  sum  of  $40,000,  to  be 
receipted  for  in  full  of  all  demands  against  said  Indians . 
And,  further,  at  the  special  request  of  said  confederate 
tribes,  the  United  States  agree  to  grant,  by  letters  patent, 
to  their  particular  friend,  Antoine  L~  Clair,  interpreter,  one 
section  of  land  opposite  Rock  Island  and  one  section  at 
the  head  of  the  rapids  of  the  Mississippi  river. 


fsaa     THE  CITY  OF  DAVENPORT,  IOWA. 

This  beautiful  city  now  covers  that  "  Section  of  land 
opposite  Rock  Island  "  that  was  donated  by  treaty  to  An- 
toine LeClair  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  also  three  or 
four  more  sections.  At  that  time  it  was  wholly  uninhab- 
ited, the  Foxes  having  removed  their  village  from  that 
point  some  three  years  before.  As  a  town  site  it  was  re- 
garded by  strangers  and  travelers  on  steamboats  as  the 


200  APPEND  IX. 

most  beautiful  west  of  the  Mississippi  between  St.  Louis 
and  St.  Paul,  and  now,  with  its  twenty-three  thousand  in- 
habitants, elegant  residences,  magnificent  public  buildings, 
fine  churches,  schoolhouses,  extensive  manufactories,  and 
large  business  blocks,  it  stands  unrivalled  as  a  beautiful 
city.  It  has  ten  miles  of  street  railroads,  affording  easy 
access  to  all  parts  of  the  city.  It  has  two  daily  papers, 
the  Gazette  and  Democrat,  (morning  and  evening)  both 
ably  conducted  ;  and  also  a  German  daily  and  two  week- 
lies. The  river  is  spanned  by  an  elegant  bridge  that  was 
built  at  the  cost  of  nearly  a  million  dollars,  which  is  used 
by  the  various  railroads  from  East  to  West,  and  has  a 
roadway  for  teams  and  pedestrians. 


THE  CITY  OF  ROCK  ISLAND 

Is  located  on  the  bank  of  the  river  in  Illinois,  immedi- 
ately opposite  to  Davenport,  and  is  a  large  and  flourishing 
city,  with  a  population  of  about  twelve  thousand  inhabi- 
tants. It  has  fine  public  buildings,  elegant  churches  and 
residences,  substantial  business  blocks,  extensive  manufac- 
tories and  elegant  water  works.  The  city  is  lighted  by 
electric  lights,  from  high  towers,  that  cast  their  refulgent 
rays  over  the  entire  city,  which  makes  it  the  finest  lighted 
city  in  the  west.  There  are  two  daily  papers,  (morning 
and  evening)  The  Union  and  The  Argus,  both  enjoying 
the  privilege  of  Press  dispatches,  and  both  issue  weeklies. 
The  Rock  Islander  is  also  published  weekly,  and  all  have 
the  appearance  of  great  prosperity.  The  professions  are 
represented  by  men  of  fine  ability,  including  some,  of  wide 
reputation.     The   banking  business  is  done  principally  by 


APl'KNDIX.  201 

two  National  Banks,  that  have  a  deservedly  high  reputa- 
tion, and  are  doing  a  large  business.  There  are  two  first- 
class  hotels — the  Harper  House  and  Rock  Island  House — 
and  several  of  less  pretentions.  The  city  has  large  coal 
fields,  in  close  proximity,  with  railroads  running  daily  to 
and  from  the  banks,  by  which  the  three  cities  are  sup- 
plied. 


THE  CITY  OF  MO  LINE 

Is  located  two  miles  up  the  river  from  Rock  Island,  but 
connected  with  it  by  street  railways.  It  has  a  population 
of  over  8,000  inhabitants,  and  is  extensively  known  from 
its  many  manufacturing  establishments,  which  are  supplied 
with  water  power  from  a  dam  across  the  river  from  the 
Island. 

FIFTY  YEARS  AGO, 

When  the  writer  first  visited  this  most  beautiful  Island 
in  the  Mississippi  river,  then  and  now  known  as  Rock 
Island,  the  ground  on  which  the  triplet  cities  of  Davenport, 
Rock  Island,  and  Moline  now  stands,  was  covered  with 
prairie  grass,  and  apparently  a  sterile  waste  as  regards  to 
the  two  former,  whilst  the  latter  was  principally  covered 
with  timber.  Now  how  changed  !  Then  the  site  of  Daven- 
port was  claimed  to  be  the  most  beautiful  on  the  west  bank 
of  the  Mississippi,  between  St.  Paul  and  St.  Louis  by 
Black  Hawk  and  his  confreres,  who  had  traveled  up  and 
down  the  river  in  canoes,  whilst  his  judgment  was  con- 
firmed by  thousands  of  passengers  who  viewed  it  from 
steamboats  in  after  years.     Now 

THE  TRIPLE  CITIES 

are  widely  known  as  the  leading  manufacturing  cities    of 


202  APPENDIX . 

the  great  West,  with  railroads  stretching  out  from  ocean  to 
ocean,  and  although  the  Mississippi  makes  a  dividing  line, 
they  are  united  by  a  magnificent  bridge,  which  makes  their 
intercourse  easier  than  over  paved  streets. 

Rock  Island,  at  that  time,  was  excluded  from   settle- 
-  ment  by  the  orders  of  Government,  as  it  had  been  reserved , 
on  the  recommendation  of  Hon.  Lewis  Cass,  whilst  he  was 
in  the  Senate  and  Cabinet,  as  a  site  for  a  United  States 
Arsenal  and  Armory.     Fort  Armstrong  was  situated  on  the 
lower  end  of  the  Island,  and  was  then  in  command  of  Col. 
William    Davenport.     The    Sac    and  Fox  agency    (Maj. 
Davenport,  agent,)   stood  on  the  bank  of  the  river  about 
half  a  mile  above  the  Fort ;  next  came  the  residence  and 
office  of  Antoine  Le  Clair,  United  States  Interpreter  for  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  a  little   higher  up,  the  residence, 
store-house  and  out  buildings  of  Col.  George  Davenport, 
who  had  by  an  act  of  Congress,  preempted  a  claim  of  two 
hundred  acres  of  land  running  across  the  Island  from  bank 
to  bank  of  the  river.     The  Island  is  about  two  miles  long, 
and  being  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids  has  the  best  water  power 
on  the  river,  capable  of  running  a  much  greater  amount 
of  machinery  than  is  at  present  in  operation.     The  entire 
Island  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by  the  Government, 
(the  heirs  of  Col.  Davenport  having  sold  and  deeded  their 
interest),  and  is  now  used  as  an 

ARMORY  AND  ARSENAL, 

which  are  destined  to  be  in  the  near  future,  the  most  ex- 
tensive works  of  the  kind  probably  in  the  world.  Indeed, 
army  officers  who  have  traveled  extensively  in  the  Old 
World,  say  they  have  never  seen  anything  to  compare  with 
it,  in  elegant  grounds,  water  power  and  buildings,  and  with 
such  facilities  for  moving  anything  to  and  from  the 
Arsenal.     These  works  were  commenced  under  the  super- 


APPENDIX. 


203 


vision  of  Gen.  Rodman,  the  inventor  of  the  Rodman  gun, 
and  since  the  death  of  the  General,  D.  W.  Flagler,  Lieut. 
Col.  of  Ordinance,  has  been  in  command,  and  a  more  effi- 
cient and  better  qualified  officer  for  the  place  could  not 
have  been  found  in  the  army. 

There  are  already  completed  ten  massive  stone  buildings, 
which  are  used  for  work  shops,  storage,  etc.,  officers'  quar- 
ters, both  durable  and  comfortable,  and  many  other  build- 
ings. The  former  residence  of  Col.  George  Davenport, 
(the  house  in  which  he  was  killed  for  money  many  years 
ago)  built  in  1831,  of  solid  hewed  timber,  and  afterwards 
weather-boarded,  still  stands  unoccupied. 

The  Island  is  mostly  covered  with  trees  of  different 
varieties,  which  are  kept  neatly  trimmed,  and  is  laid  out  like 
a  park,  with  wide  avenues  extending  its  whole  length, 
which  makes  the  most  elegant  drives  and  shady  walks  for 
the  thousands  of  visitors  who  flock  to  the  Island  to  feast 
their  eyes  upon  its  magnificence. 


THE  CITY  OF  KEOKUK,  IOWA, 

Is  located  at  the  foot  of  the  Lower  Rapids-,  139  miles  from 
Rock  Island,  and  bears  the  name  of  the  distinguished  chief 
of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes.  At  our  first  visit  there,  in  1832, 
there  was  a  long  row  of  one-story  buildings  fronting  on  the 
river,  that  were  used  by  Col.  Farnham,  agent  of  the  Amer- 
ican Fur  Company,  as  a  store  and  warehouses— this  being 
the  principal  depot  for  trade  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  who 
were  then  the  sole  proprietors  of  the  country  and  its  prin- 
cipal inhabitants,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  individuals 
who  had  got  permission  to  put  up  shanties  for  occupation 
during  the  low-water  season,  while  they  were  engaged  ia 


204  APPENDIX. 

lighting  steamers  passing  up  and  down  the  river,  but  un- 
able to  cross  the  rapids  while  loaded. 

At  that  day  the  old  chief,  Keokuk,  boasted  of  having 
the  handsomest  site  for  a  big  village  that  could  be  found 
on  the  river,  and  since  that  day  it  has  grown  to  be  a  large 
and  elegant  city,  with  wide  streets,  fine  public  buildings, 
nice  churches,  school-houses,  elegant  residences,  extensive 
business  houses,  wholesale  and  retail  stores,  manufacto- 
ries, and  a  flourishing  Medical  University  with  elegant 
buildings,  which  has  been  in  successful  operation  for  more 
than  twenty  years.  The  United  States  District  Court  for 
Southern  Iowa  is  also  located  here.  The  city  is  well  pro- 
vided with  good  hotels.  The  Patterson  House,  an  im- 
mense building,  five  stories  high,  being  chief,  which  has 
always  ranked  as  first-class — with  a  number  of  hotels  of 
smaller  dimensions,  but  well  kept — affording  ample  accom- 
modation for  the  thousands  of  travelers  that  frequently 
congregate  at  this  place.  The  various  professions  are  rep- 
resented by  men  of  fine  ability — some  of  them  of  wide 
reputation.  They  have  two  daily  papers,  The  Gate  City> 
and  The  Constitution,  which  are  ably  conducted. 

A  fine  canal,  running  the  entire  length  of  the  Rapids, 
from  Montrose  to  Keokuk,  has  been  built  by  the  United 
States,  through  which  steamboats  can  now  pass  at  any 
stage  of  water — but  designed  more  particularly  for  low 
water — so  that  there  is  no  longer  any  detention  to  lighten 
steamboats  over  the  Rapids. 


THE  CITY  OF  MUSCATINE,  IOWA. 

Muscatine  was  first  settled  as  a  wood  yard  by  Col.  John 
Vanater,  in  July,  1834,  and  was  laid  out  as  a  town  by  him 
in  1836,  and  called  Bloomington.     The  county  was  organ- 


APPENDIX.  205 

ized  in  1837,  under  the  name  of  Muscatine,  and  Blooming- 
ton  made  the  county  seat.  The  name  of  the  town  was 
changed  to  correspond  with  that  of  the  count}'  in  1851.  Its 
population  at  the  last  census  was  8,294  ;  present  population 
not  less  than  10,000.  Besides  being  the  centre  of  a  large 
trade  in  agricultural  products,  it  is  extensively  engaged  in 
manufacturing  lumber,  sash,  doors  and  blinds,  and  pos- 
sesses numerous  large  manufactories,  oat-meal  mills,  and 
and  the  finest  marble  works  in  the  State.  It  is  also  the  cen- 
tering point  of  a  very  large  wholesale  and  retail  trade.  It 
is  situated  at  the  head  of  the  rich  Muscatine  Island,  the 
garden  spot  of  the  Northwest,  and  is  the  shippingpoint  for 
millions  of  melons  and  sweet  potatoes  annually. 

Muscatine  is  a  good  town,  with  a  good  business  and  good 
newspapers.  The  Journal  and  Tribune  are  published  daily, 
semi-weekly  and  weekly.  Hon.  John  Mahin  has  been  the 
editor  of  the  Journal  since  1852,  and  there  is  no  editor  in 
the  State  whose  service  dates  further  back  than  his. 


THE  CITY  OF  DUBUQUE. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  war  and  the  discharge  of  the 
volunteer  army,  the  writer,  with  some  twenty  others  who 
had  served  through  the  war,  formed  a  company  for  the 
purpose  of  laying  out  the  town  of  Dubuque.  One  of  their 
number,  Capt.  James  Craig,  being  a  surveyor,  he  was  se- 
lected to  survey  the  lines  and  lay  out  the  town.  About  the 
middle  of  September,  1832,  he  started  out  from  Galena 
with  his  chain-carriers,  stake-drivers,  etc.,  (stakes  having 
been  previously  sawed  and  split  on  an  island  opposite,  all 
ready  for  use),  and  in  due  time  completed  the  survey. 
Blocks  fronting  the  river  on  three  or  four  streets  back  were 


206  APPENDIX. 

completed,  each  lot  receiving  its  stakes,  whilst  those  far- 
ther back  were  staked  as  blocks,  and  not  subdivided.  A 
few  of  the  original  proprietors  built  and  took  possession 
at  once.  Among  them  were  the  Messrs.  Langworthy,  en- 
terprising and  energetic  young  gentlemen,  who  commenced 
business  as  grocers  in  a  smallway,  with  supplies  for  min- 
ers. Their  faith  was  strong  that  adventurers  would  come 
in,  and  that  the  time  was  not  far  distant  when  the  town 
would  take  a  start,  and  in  a  few  years  become  a  populous 
city.  Miners  and  prospectors  soon  took  possession  of 
claims  in  the  immediate  vicinity,  and  in  one  instance  a  claim 
was  made  and  ore  struck  within  the  limits  of  our  survey. 

It  was  well  known  that  the  Indians  had  been  in  the  habit, 
for  many  years,  of  visiting  this  portion  of  their  country, 
for  the  purpose  of  getting  their  supplies  of  lead  ;  hence 
the  supposition  of  miners,  who  had  long  been  engaged  in 
prospecting  for  lead-mining,  that  lead  would  be  found  on 
this  side  of  the  river  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Dubuque.  This 
caused  a  great  rush  to  the  new  fields,  of  hundreds,  who 
expected  to  strike  it  rich  with  less  labor  and  expense.  All 
were  aware,  however,  that  under  the  treaty  just  made  with 
the  Sacs  and  Foxes  by  Gen.  Scott  and  Gov.  Reynolds, 
they  had  no  right  to  enter  upon  these  lands,  and  stood  in 
daily  fear  of  being  ordered  off  by  United  States  troops. 
But  their  numbers  steadily  increased.  At  length  the  long- 
expected  order  came.  Major  Davenport,  Indian  Agent  at 
Rock  Island,  was  ordered  to  go  forward,  and,  with  one 
company  of  infantry  in  two  Mackinaw  boats,  commanded 
by  Lieut.  Beach,  they  landed  near  the  mouth  of  Fever 
river  ^Galena)  about  the  first  of  October.  The  Major 
came  up  to  Galena  with  a  letter  from  Col.  George  Daven- 
port to  the  writer,  to  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his  del- 
icate duty.  Word  was  sent  to  Lieut.  Beach  notto  proceed 
up  the  river  until   the   afternoon  of  the  next  day,  as  the' 


APPENDIX.  207 

sight  of  troops  by  the  miners  might  make  them  hard  to 
manage  ;  otherwise,  I  assured  the  Major,  he  would  have 
no  trouble.  We  proceeded  at  once  to  a  point  opposite 
Dubuque,  where  we  found  a  comfortable  stopping  place 
with  the  ferryman,  and  he  being  a  man  of  consider- 
able influence,  I  suggested  to  him  the  propriety  of  going 
over  to  Dubuque  to  send  men  to  all  the  mining  camps,  re- 
questing a  meeting  the  next  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  of 
all  the  miners,  with  the  agent,  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say, 
and  to  assure  them  at  the  same  time  that  his  mission  was  a 
peaceable  one,  and  that  there  should  be  no  objection  man- 
ifested to  disobey  the  orders  of  the  Government. 

After  the  departure  of  our  messenger  we  took  a  private 
room  to  talk  over  the  programme  for  the  meeting,  when  we 
suggested  that,  on  assembling,  the  Major  should  make  a 
little  speech  explanatory  of  his  visit,  in  which  he  should 
express  sorrow  for  the  hardships  it  would  be  to  leave  their 
claims,  with  the  hope  that  the  time  was  not  distant  when 
all  might  lawfully  return,  etc.  The  Major  said  he  was  not 
a  speech-maker,  nor  a  very  good  talker,  but  would  read 
the  orders  sent  to  him  to  dispossess  them,  and  see  that 
they  crossed  the  river. 

After  some  discussion,  the  writer,  at  his  request,  wrote 
out  a  short  address  for  the  Major,  and  on  going  over  the 
next  morning,  we  met  some  four  or  five  hundred  miners  at 
the  grocery  store,  who  had  assembled  to  listen  to  the  or- 
ders sent  for  their  removal.  '  There  being  no  boards  or 
boxes  into  which  to  improvise  a  stand  for  the  speaker,  a 
whisky-barrel  was  introduced,  from  the  head  of  which, 
after  apologizing  to  the  miners  for  the  disagreeable  duty 
that  had  been  placed  upon  the  Major,  and  in  consequence 
of  his  suffering  from  a  bad  cold,  we  had  taken  the  stand 
to  read  to  them  his  short  address,  and  as  most  of  them  had 
s'pent  the  summer  in  the  service  of  the  Government  as  sol- 


208  APPENDIX. 

diers  in  the  field,  and  had  been  honorably  discharged,  the 
Major  felt  satisfied  that  there  would  be  no  objection  man- 
ifested by  any  one  in  the  large  crowd  before  us  to  disobey 
an  order  from  the  Government.  After  the  close  of  the 
Major's  address,  the  question  was  put  to  vote  by  raising  of 
hands.  There  was  a  general  upraising  of  hands,  which 
was  declared  to  be  unanimous  for  immediate  removal. 
Owing  to  the  good  treatment  received  by  the  Major,  he 
proposed  to  treat  the  entire  party,  and,  to  facilitate  the 
matter,  buckets  of  whisky  with  tin  cups  were  passed  around, 
and  after  all  had  partaken  they  shook  hands  with  the  Ma- 
jor and  commenced  crossing  over  in  flatboats. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  crossed  over  on  the 
last  boat,  and  took  our  departure  for  Galena.  During  the 
evening  the  Major's  report  of  how  his  peaceable  removal 
of  a  large  body  of  intruders  from  the  west  to  the  east 
bank  of  the  Mississippi  had  been  accomplished,  was  made 
out  and  mailed.  But  the  further  fact  that  all  those  miners 
had  recrossed  the  river,  and  were  then  in  their  mining 
camps,  was  not  recorded,  for  the  reason  that  the  Major 
had  not  been  posted  as  to  their  intentions. 

Owing  to  the  provisions  of  the  treaty,  it  was  a  longtime 
before  Congress  passed  an  act  for  the  sale  of  these  lands, 
and  confirmation  to  the  titles  of  town  sites,  hence, 
many  of  those  who  had  laid  out  the  town  of  Dubuque  had 
left  the  country,  and  at  the  time  of  proving  up  their  claims 
failed  to  put  in  an  appearance — the  writer  being  one  of 
them — whilst  those  who  remained,  with  the  Messrs.  Lang 
worthy,  became  sole  proprietors — the  latter  having  lived  to 
see  the  town  rise  in  importance,  and  at  this  time  become 
one  of  the  most  populous  cities  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi. 


No.2A£#    Sect.      &      Shelf ^ 

CONTENTS 


Lincoln  National  Life  Foundation 
Collateral  Lincoln  Library 


1l.l005.Odk  05113